The beginning, continuance, and decay of estates vvherein are handled many notable questions concerning the establishment of empires and monarchies. Written in French by R. de Lusing, L. of Alymes: and translated into English by I.F.
         De la naissance, durée et cheute des estats. English
         Lucinge, René de, sieur des Alymes, 1553-ca. 1615.
      
       
         
           1606
        
      
       Approx. 367 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 88 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2009-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A06425
         STC 16897
         ESTC S107708
         99843404
         99843404
         8135
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A06425)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 8135)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 846:08)
      
       
         
           
             The beginning, continuance, and decay of estates vvherein are handled many notable questions concerning the establishment of empires and monarchies. Written in French by R. de Lusing, L. of Alymes: and translated into English by I.F.
             De la naissance, durée et cheute des estats. English
             Lucinge, René de, sieur des Alymes, 1553-ca. 1615.
             Finet, John, Sir, 1571-1641.
          
           [12], 163, [1] p.
           
             Printed [at Eliot's Court Press] for Iohn Bill,
             London :
             1606.
          
           
             A translation of: De la naissance, durée, et cheute des estats.
             Translator's dedication signed: Iohn Finet.
             Identification of printer from STC.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Political science -- Early works to 1800.
           Turkey -- Politics and government -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2006-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-12 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-10 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-10 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2009-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           BEGINNING
           ,
           CONTINVANCE
           ,
           AND
           DECAY
           OF
           ESTATES
           :
           
             VVherein
             are
             handled
             many
             notable
             Questions
             concerning
             the
             establishment
             of
             Empires
             and
             Monarchies
             .
          
        
         
           Written
           in
           French
           by
           
             R.
             de
             Lusing
          
           ,
           L.
           of
           Alymes
           :
           and
           translated
           into
           English
           by
           
             I.
             F.
          
           
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Iohn
             Bill
          
           .
           1606.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           MOST
           REVEREND
           Father
           in
           God
           ,
           RICHARD
           ,
           Lord
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           his
           Grace
           ,
           Primate
           and
           Metropolitane
           of
           all
           England
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           his
           Maiesties
           most
           Honorable
           Priuie
           Councell
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           MOst
           reuerend
           Father
           ,
           it
           pleased
           your
           Graces
           right
           woorthy
           predecessor
           ,
           to
           vouchsafe
           my
           vnwoorthy
           letters
           sent
           him
           in
           my
           trauailes
           ,
           a
           gracious
           acceptance
           .
           The
           greatest
           trouble
           they
           put
           him
           to
           ,
           was
           to
           peruse
           them
           ;
           so
           were
           the
           proofes
           he
           gaue
           of
           his
           vertue
           ,
           and
           the
           signes
           of
           his
           loue
           towards
           me
           ,
           the
           onely
           end
           and
           vse
           I
           euer
           had
           or
           made
           of
           them
           .
           Your
           Grace
           hath
           had
           the
           happines
           ,
           with
           the
           merit
           ,
           to
           succeed
           him
           in
           his
           dignities
           :
           his
           vertues
           were
           already
           yours
           in
           proprietie
           .
           Of
           his
           loue
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           as
           of
           your
           Graces
           ;
           that
           I
           then
           did
           ,
           as
           I
           now
           doe
           ,
           rather
           desire
           to
           deserue
           it
           ,
           then
           deseruing
           it
           ,
           desire
           to
           make
           bold
           vse
           of
           it
           .
           Loue
           that
           descends
           on
           vs
           from
           men
           of
           vertue
           and
           eminencie
           ,
           is
           it selfe
           both
           hope
           and
           reward
           ,
           hire
           and
           paiment
           .
           That
           to-boote
           which
           we
           call
           doing
           good
           ,
           or
           a
           benefit
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           
           an
           effect
           that
           true
           loue
           matched
           with
           ability
           ,
           will
           euen
           striue
           to
           produce
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           then
           most
           welcome
           when
           it
           cōmeth
           sooner
           imparted
           then
           expected
           .
           With
           this
           freedome
           of
           minde
           ,
           and
           dutie
           of
           respect
           ,
           I
           present
           to
           your
           Grace
           this
           new
           apparelled
           discourse
           :
           It
           hath
           alreadie
           put
           on
           the
           habit
           of
           three
           seuerall
           languages
           ,
           and
           if
           my
           iudgement
           erre
           not
           ,
           our
           English
           fashion
           will
           not
           ill
           become
           it
           .
           I
           met
           with
           it
           in
           my
           wandrings
           ,
           and
           brought
           it
           along
           with
           me
           ,
           with
           an
           intent
           ,
           for
           my
           priuate
           exercise
           of
           that
           tongue
           it
           first
           spake
           in
           ,
           to
           translate
           it
           :
           that
           performed
           ,
           my
           determination
           to
           recommend
           it
           to
           your
           Graces
           patronage
           ,
           fell
           to
           be
           at
           this
           late
           dangerous
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           diuell
           (
           arch-enemie
           of
           trueth
           )
           and
           his
           execrable
           ministers
           held
           their
           generall
           counsaile
           how
           they
           might
           make
           but
           one
           fire-worke
           of
           our
           whole
           estate
           :
           but
           the
           consideration
           of
           your
           Graces
           most
           iust
           imployments
           in
           so
           weightie
           a
           businesse
           ,
           withheld
           me
           with
           a
           reuerend
           feare
           of
           their
           disturbance
           ,
           till
           I
           weighed
           that
           euen
           this
           subiects
           handling
           might
           perhaps
           doe
           good
           to
           some
           bad
           that
           had
           a
           head
           ,
           if
           not
           a
           hand
           (
           for
           so
           great
           a
           clock
           could
           not
           strike
           without
           many
           wheeles
           )
           in
           so
           damnable
           a
           proiect
           :
           since
           if
           they
           will
           needs
           out-strip
           former
           ages
           ,
           or
           forreine
           countries
           in
           strange
           plots
           of
           ruining
           kingdomes
           and
           cōmon
           wealths
           ,
           they
           may
           by
           this
           discourse
           be
           drawen
           to
           practise
           them
           vpon
           the
           common
           enemie
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           and
           not
           vpon
           vs
           that
           acknowledge
           with
           them
           one
           Iesus
           ,
           one
           Bible
           ,
           one
           Baptisme
           .
           Your
           Grace
           seeth
           the
           reasons
           and
           scope
           of
           these
           my
           well
           intended
           endeuours
           ,
           which
           subiect
           their
           allowance
           or
           disallowance
           to
           your
           Graces
           most
           graue
           censure
           ,
           so
           doth
           my
           vnworthy
           seruice
           with
           my selfe
           ,
           to
           your
           much
           desired
           imployment
           ,
           as
        
         
           
             Your
             Graces
             most
             seruiceably
             deuoted
             ,
             IOHN
             FINET
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Epistle
           Dedicatorie
           of
           the
           Author
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Sauoy
           .
        
         
           OF
           all
           we
           admire
           in
           these
           times
           there
           is
           nothing
           comparable
           to
           the
           fortune
           of
           the
           Ottomans
           ,
           and
           the
           increase
           of
           their
           greatnesse
           ;
           if
           we
           examine
           their
           beginning
           and
           meanes
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           by
           nation
           Tartarians
           ,
           sprung
           from
           the
           most
           base
           and
           remote
           parts
           of
           Asia
           ,
           in
           former
           times
           as
           vnknowen
           as
           vnworthy
           :
           If
           we
           consider
           their
           conditions
           ,
           they
           bewray
           no
           feeling
           of
           ciuility
           or
           curtesie
           :
           If
           we
           regard
           the
           parts
           of
           their
           minde
           ,
           where
           shall
           we
           see
           ought
           more
           rude
           ,
           and
           rough
           hewen
           then
           the
           spirit
           of
           that
           people
           ?
           What
           haue
           beene
           the
           souldiours
           they
           haue
           had
           through
           whose
           valor
           they
           haue
           aduantaged
           themselues
           by
           so
           many
           memorable
           victories
           ?
           No
           better
           then
           slaues
           haled
           in
           their
           infancy
           from
           the
           breasts
           and
           laps
           of
           their
           mothers
           ,
           children
           of
           tribute
           tythed
           euery
           yeere
           from
           amongst
           the
           miserable
           Christians
           ouer
           whom
           they
           command
           and
           domineere
           .
           Yet
           we
           see
           that
           with
           these
           feeble
           meanes
           they
           haue
           ,
           in
           lesse
           then
           three
           hundred
           yeeres
           ,
           conquered
           Asia
           as
           far
           as
           Tigris
           ,
           and
           the
           Gulfe
           of
           Persia
           ,
           possest
           themselues
           of
           
             Aegypt
             ,
             Numidia
          
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           red
           sea
           .
           More
           ,
           hauing
           atchieued
           these
           glorious
           cōquests
           they
           haue
           beene
           seene
           to
           march
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           with
           colours
           flying
           thorow
           Europe
           ,
           to
           ouerrun
           large
           countries
           ,
           seaze
           themselues
           
           of
           kingdomes
           and
           most
           puissant
           Estates
           ,
           finally
           to
           become
           Monarches
           of
           Greece
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           caried
           the
           Empire
           of
           Constantinople
           ;
           whose
           neighbours
           haue
           not
           bene
           exempt
           from
           the
           hauocke
           of
           their
           forces
           ,
           so
           many
           armies
           ouerthrowen
           ,
           so
           many
           Princes
           ruined
           ,
           so
           many
           rich
           cities
           and
           townes
           sackt
           and
           rased
           .
           Their
           power
           ,
           ouerflowing
           in
           happinesse
           ,
           is
           at
           this
           day
           the
           scourge
           of
           the
           East
           and
           the
           terror
           of
           the
           West
           :
           In
           sum
           ,
           they
           are
           feareful
           to
           the
           whole
           world
           .
           But
           the
           greater
           is
           the
           astonishment
           ,
           when
           we
           consider
           ,
           that
           naked
           and
           vnarmed
           ,
           they
           haue
           marched
           victorious
           ouer
           the
           bellies
           of
           the
           most
           warlicke
           nations
           vnder
           the
           heauens
           ,
           the
           best
           prouided
           of
           forces
           and
           all
           munition
           necessary
           for
           the
           wars
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           people
           as
           they
           vnskilled
           in
           nauigation
           should
           become
           masters
           almost
           of
           all
           the
           seas
           .
           Many
           haue
           gone
           about
           to
           search
           out
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           thriuing
           greatnesse
           ,
           and
           I
           amongst
           others
           haue
           for
           my
           part
           with
           no
           small
           diligence
           perused
           such
           authors
           as
           haue
           written
           their
           history
           ;
           but
           when
           I
           haue
           narrowly
           sifted
           all
           they
           haue
           said
           of
           that
           matter
           ,
           I
           finde
           not
           this
           my
           honest
           appetite
           and
           curiosity
           as
           I
           would
           contented
           ;
           rather
           as
           one
           ill
           satisfied
           with
           the
           diuersity
           and
           negligence
           of
           their
           Historiographers
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           nothing
           neere
           approching
           the
           course
           and
           knowledge
           of
           the
           first
           and
           essentiall
           cause
           of
           this
           their
           so
           raised
           fortunes
           ,
           I
           haue
           sought
           to
           please
           my selfe
           with
           setting
           down
           as
           I
           haue
           ,
           the
           many
           acts
           and
           obseruations
           I
           haue
           thereof
           collected
           ,
           and
           which
           well
           deserue
           to
           be
           published
           :
           not
           that
           I
           so
           far
           forget
           my selfe
           as
           to
           thinke
           my selfe
           able
           to
           flie
           a
           higher
           pitch
           then
           others
           whom
           I
           much
           honour
           and
           esteeme
           ;
           but
           because
           I
           haue
           taken
           cleane
           an
           other
           way
           ;
           with
           this
           hope
           neuerthelesse
           ,
           that
           huely
           representing
           and
           distinguishing
           by
           order
           as
           I
           doe
           ,
           the
           establishment
           of
           this
           Monarchy
           (
           answerable
           to
           what
           may
           be
           vnderstoode
           thereof
           )
           the
           apparence
           and
           truth
           of
           my
           discourse
           wil
           somwhat
           inlighten
           this
           subiect
           &
           affoord
           me
           an
           honest
           excuse
           vpon
           the
           defects
           which
           may
           be
           discouered
           in
           my
           opinion
           .
           The
           argument
           then
           of
           this
           book
           consisteth
           of
           three
           points
           ,
           
           whereunto
           the
           order
           of
           the
           whole
           discourse
           hath
           reference
           :
           In
           the
           first
           place
           I
           summarily
           handle
           the
           meanes
           they
           haue
           practised
           for
           their
           aduancement
           and
           greatnesse
           ;
           secondly
           with
           what
           cunning
           and
           deceit
           they
           maintaine
           what
           they
           haue
           gotten
           :
           and
           lastly
           how
           we
           may
           be
           able
           to
           assaile
           them
           ,
           and
           turne
           the
           chance
           of
           their
           victories
           and
           powers
           .
           This
           my
           trauaile
           (
           most
           mighty
           Prince
           )
           taketh
           his
           flight
           straight
           to
           your
           Highnesse
           to
           range
           it selfe
           vnder
           the
           shelter
           of
           your
           protection
           ,
           armed
           with
           the
           allowable
           opinion
           ,
           that
           your
           Aighnesse
           as
           a
           generous
           Prince
           cannot
           but
           take
           especiall
           pleasure
           to
           heare
           ,
           see
           ,
           &
           waigh
           such
           speculations
           .
           To
           say
           the
           truth
           ,
           the
           ordinary
           discourses
           of
           your
           Highnesse
           table
           are
           no
           other
           but
           sundry
           questions
           ,
           which
           it
           pleaseth
           your
           Highnesse
           vsually
           to
           propound
           to
           all
           those
           noble
           spirits
           that
           attend
           you
           ;
           but
           aboue
           all
           ,
           when
           any
           one
           awaketh
           matter
           cōcerning
           either
           Estate
           affaires
           ,
           or
           the
           atchieuement
           of
           deedes
           of
           armes
           ;
           then
           is
           the
           time
           your
           Highnesse
           lendeth
           an
           attentiue
           eare
           to
           such
           as
           discourse
           thereof
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           mens
           admiration
           resolueth
           the
           most
           difficult
           points
           of
           the
           matter
           in
           handling
           ,
           wherein
           you
           discouer
           a
           iudgment
           so
           far
           beyonde
           the
           vulgar
           and
           surpassing
           your
           age
           ,
           as
           we
           cannot
           but
           confesse
           that
           the
           propositions
           you
           make
           are
           so
           many
           proofes
           and
           resolutions
           which
           you
           deliuer
           ,
           and
           please
           to
           draw
           from
           out
           the
           capacity
           of
           your
           seruants
           .
           Which
           considering
           often
           with
           my selfe
           ,
           I
           finde
           forthwith
           allaied
           in
           me
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           intention
           I
           had
           to
           dedicate
           this
           my
           booke
           to
           your
           Highnesse
           ,
           but
           at
           the
           same
           instant
           finding
           represented
           before
           mine
           eies
           ;
           the
           excellency
           of
           your
           iudgment
           ,
           together
           with
           your
           noble
           and
           gentle
           disposition
           ,
           which
           knoweth
           how
           to
           accommodate
           your
           greatnesse
           to
           the
           honest
           designes
           of
           your
           subiects
           ,
           such
           especially
           as
           reuerence
           you
           like
           me
           ,
           feare
           immediatly
           vanisheth
           and
           my
           desire
           gathereth
           strength
           ,
           with
           assurance
           that
           you
           wil
           be
           so
           gratious
           ,
           as
           ,
           though
           I
           be
           the
           least
           of
           your
           seruants
           ,
           you
           will
           not
           spare
           to
           entertaine
           and
           honour
           this
           my
           little
           labour
           with
           your
           iudgment
           :
           practising
           vpon
           me
           
           what
           the
           Sunne
           (
           common
           father
           of
           generation
           )
           doth
           on
           the
           earth
           ,
           bestowing
           his
           beames
           indifferently
           as
           well
           vpon
           the
           low
           plants
           as
           high
           trees
           .
           It
           may
           please
           your
           highnesse
           then
           to
           vouchsafe
           to
           receiue
           this
           treatise
           with
           the
           like
           coūtenance
           as
           you
           would
           ought
           else
           especially
           labored
           ,
           in
           imitation
           of
           the
           diuine
           Maiesty
           (
           only
           Idea
           of
           all
           perfection
           )
           which
           as
           well
           excepteth
           the
           offering
           of
           the
           poore
           widow
           ,
           as
           the
           presents
           of
           great
           Princes
           .
           Againe
           ,
           it
           may
           please
           your
           highnes
           not
           to
           thinke
           amisse
           so
           farforth
           to
           protect
           the
           whole
           discourse
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           ,
           supported
           by
           your
           authority
           ,
           passe
           with
           that
           credit
           as
           I
           wish
           among
           men
           ,
           and
           remaine
           free
           from
           the
           many
           censures
           of
           such
           as
           take
           no
           other
           delight
           then
           in
           reprehending
           other
           mens
           inuentions
           .
           This
           assurance
           will
           make
           me
           lift
           my
           head
           higher
           then
           otherwise
           I
           would
           ,
           for
           two
           causes
           :
           The
           one
           for
           the
           honour
           and
           particular
           contentment
           I
           shall
           receiue
           hauing
           performed
           ought
           pleasing
           to
           your
           Highnesse
           ,
           the
           other
           for
           the
           testimony
           I
           shall
           heereby
           haue
           of
           the
           participation
           of
           your
           fauour
           beyond
           my
           merit
           and
           expectation
           :
           for
           which
           I
           offer
           vp
           my selfe
           not
           to
           die
           vngratefull
           ,
           as
        
         
           
             Your
             Highnesse
             most
             humble
             
               Subiect
               and
               vassall
            
             ,
             R.
             de
             LVSING
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           THe
           world
           had
           neuer
           more
           Bookes
           ,
           Bookes
           neuer
           lesse
           woorthy
           matter
           :
           learned
           ,
           vnlearned
           ,
           all
           will
           be
           writing
           ,
           and
           of
           these
           the
           most
           affecting
           the
           glorious
           names
           of
           Authors
           ,
           become
           the
           authors
           of
           their
           inglorious
           names
           .
        
         
           
             Pro
             captu
             lectoris
             habent
             sua
             fata
             libelli
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Readers
             skill
             ,
          
           
             Makes
             Bookes
             thriue
             well
             or
             ill
             .
          
        
         
           But
           the
           true
           life
           of
           a
           worke
           ,
           and
           sound
           discretion
           of
           the
           writer
           ,
           appeere
           not
           more
           in
           the
           well
           handling
           ,
           then
           wise
           choice
           of
           a
           subiect
           .
           I
           know
           diuers
           courses
           may
           meete
           with
           one
           end
           ,
           as
           many
           waies
           leade
           to
           one
           citie
           ,
           so
           may
           one
           theame
           entertaine
           a
           world
           of
           inuentions
           ;
           but
           of
           these
           (
           like
           the
           same
           meate
           serued
           in
           in
           seuerall
           fashions
           )
           some
           few
           onely
           shall
           carry
           the
           true
           pleasing
           relish
           and
           temper
           ;
           the
           rest
           (
           as
           knots
           in
           names
           )
           stand
           rather
           for
           ornaments
           or
           flourishing
           differences
           ,
           then
           matters
           regardable
           or
           of
           consequence
           :
           well
           may
           the
           will
           or
           appetite
           for
           a
           time
           transport
           vs
           ,
           but
           reason
           as
           soueraigne
           must
           in
           the
           end
           controle
           and
           checke
           vs.
           In
           the
           compasse
           of
           my
           obseruations
           ,
           I
           haue
           seene
           discourses
           and
           stiles
           ,
           otherwise
           hollow
           and
           vnsound
           ,
           sway
           euen
           the
           best
           iudgements
           ,
           not
           alone
           to
           allowance
           ,
           but
           imitation
           .
           Whether
           this
           were
           the
           infection
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           that
           seasing
           the
           most
           might
           spread
           to
           the
           best
           ;
           or
           the
           tyrannie
           of
           fashion
           ,
           which
           must
           ,
           howsoeuer
           monstrous
           ,
           (
           if
           our selues
           will
           not
           seeme
           monstrous
           )
           be
           followed
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           :
           one
           thing
           I
           am
           sure
           of
           ;
           time
           hath
           discouered
           their
           weaknesse
           ,
           and
           trueth
           his
           concealed
           daughter
           is
           come
           to
           light
           ,
           when
           such
           light
           owles
           liue
           (
           or
           to
           say
           better
           )
           die
           confined
           
           to
           perpetuall
           obscuritie
           .
           This
           worke
           seemes
           to
           haue
           passed
           the
           pikes
           of
           such
           dangers
           ;
           it
           hath
           for
           a
           sufficient
           time
           vndergone
           the
           view
           and
           censure
           of
           the
           best
           discerning
           nations
           of
           Europe
           :
           it
           hath
           beene
           taught
           to
           speake
           both
           their
           and
           the
           old
           Roman
           language
           :
           if
           England
           should
           not
           now
           affoord
           it
           kind
           entertainment
           ,
           I
           should
           thinke
           it
           in
           an
           error
           (
           not
           to
           say
           of
           iudgement
           )
           of
           custom
           ,
           as
           being
           not
           yet
           cleere
           of
           the
           imputation
           it
           carries
           of
           harshnesse
           towards
           euen
           woorthy
           strangers
           ;
           but
           since
           I
           finde
           (
           as
           doe
           themselues
           that
           suffer
           )
           that
           this
           discourteous
           fault
           is
           laid
           vpon
           the
           common
           sort
           ,
           and
           the
           contrary
           extolled
           in
           the
           gentrie
           &
           persons
           of
           more
           eminent
           quality
           ,
           
             Vilia
             miretur
             vulgus
          
           :
           We
           will
           appeale
           from
           their
           ignorance
           ,
           to
           the
           more
           generous
           and
           better
           bredde
           vnderstandings
           .
           And
           to
           awake
           these
           ,
           let
           me
           tell
           them
           ,
           they
           shall
           finde
           it
           a
           discourse
           not
           faint
           or
           languishing
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           like
           a
           wel
           breathed
           runner
           ,
           gathers
           more
           strength
           towards
           the
           end
           of
           the
           race
           ,
           then
           was
           bewraied
           in
           the
           beginning
           .
           Now
           to
           others
           which
           shal
           perhaps
           obiect
           ,
           that
           the
           scope
           hereof
           lying
           out
           of
           our
           distance
           ,
           asketh
           as
           small
           heede
           ,
           as
           it
           smally
           concerneth
           vs
           ;
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           then
           the
           gout
           or
           gangrene
           is
           not
           to
           be
           regarded
           because
           the
           great
           toe
           onely
           hath
           it
           .
           Time
           and
           sinne
           may
           one
           day
           (
           which
           God
           turne
           from
           vs
           )
           make
           vs
           more
           sensible
           ,
           and
           this
           subiects
           debating
           more
           necessary
           :
           such
           as
           it
           now
           is
           ,
           or
           may
           prooue
           (
           Reader
           )
           I
           heere
           expose
           it
           to
           thy
           view
           and
           censure
           .
           I
           know
           some
           acquainted
           with
           me
           and
           my
           courses
           ,
           will
           expect
           rather
           matter
           of
           mine
           owne
           ,
           then
           others
           inuention
           .
           They
           haue
           reason
           in
           this
           ,
           howsoeuer
           I
           haue
           abilitie
           :
           but
           I
           cannot
           yet
           forget
           an
           honest
           learned
           Physician
           I
           once
           obserued
           ,
           who
           (
           it
           seemes
           )
           to
           spare
           others
           ,
           so
           spent
           his
           owne
           spirits
           in
           the
           personall
           practise
           of
           his
           medicinall
           conclusions
           ,
           as
           his
           bodie
           yet
           suffers
           the
           iniuries
           of
           such
           selfe-offered
           violence
           .
           I
           am
           not
           so
           charitable
           ;
           neither
           hold
           I
           him
           the
           vnwisest
           ,
           that
           out
           of
           others
           triall
           frameth
           his
           owne
           confirming
           .
           It
           is
           time
           that
           begets
           iudgement
           and
           assurance
           .
           And
           to
           this
           purpose
           I
           will
           close
           with
           a
           saying
           of
           that
           euer
           most
           reuerenced
           Master
           of
           moralitie
           
             Seneca
             ,
             Non
             ignoro
             etiam
             quae
             in
             speciem
             laborant
             ,
             dignitatem
             dico
             &
             eloquentiae
             famam
             ,
             &
             quicquid
             ad
             alienum
             suffragium
             venit
             ,
             mora
             conualescere
             .
          
        
         
           
             I.
             F.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             The
             Table
             of
             the
             Chapters
             of
             the
             first
             Booke
             .
          
           
             THe
             Turke
             hath
             applied
             his
             thoughts
             wholly
             to
             the
             warres
             .
             Chap.
             1.
             
          
           
             He
             hath
             alwaie●
             sought
             to
             make
             offensiue
             war.
             Chap.
             2.
             
          
           
             He
             hath
             made
             no
             account
             of
             fortresses
             .
             Chap.
             3.
             
          
           
             He
             hath
             trained
             vp
             his
             souldiours
             to
             valour
             and
             hardinesse
             .
             Chap.
             4.
             
          
           
             He
             hath
             maintained
             his
             souldiours
             in
             military
             discipline
             .
             Chap.
             5.
             
          
           
             He
             hath
             made
             no
             reckning
             of
             other
             forces
             then
             his
             owne
             .
             Chap.
             6.
             
          
           
             He
             hath
             to
             power
             ioyned
             cunning
             and
             deceit
             .
             Chap.
             7.
             
          
           
             He
             hath
             beene
             alwaies
             serued
             in
             his
             warre
             by
             good
             and
             valiant
             Captaines
             .
             Chap.
             8.
             
          
           
             He
             hath
             made
             no
             skip
             in
             his
             enterprises
             .
             Chap.
             9.
             
          
           
             He
             hath
             not
             spent
             time
             vpon
             enterprises
             of
             small
             importance
             .
             Chap.
             10.
             
          
           
             He
             hath
             laide
             hold
             on
             occasion
             .
             Chap.
             11.
             
          
           
             He
             hath
             behaued
             himselfe
             with
             nimblenesse
             and
             celerity
             vpon
             his
             occasions
             .
             Chap.
             12.
             
          
           
             He
             hath
             gone
             himselfe
             in
             person
             to
             the
             warre
             .
             Chap.
             13.
             
          
           
             He
             hath
             euermore
             gone
             well
             appointed
             to
             the
             wars
             .
             Chap.
             14.
             
          
           
             He
             hath
             neuer
             fought
             out
             of
             season
             .
             Chap.
             15.
             
          
           
             He
             hath
             neuer
             diuided
             his
             forces
             .
             Chap.
             16.
             
          
           
             He
             hath
             not
             long
             held
             warre
             with
             one
             alone
             .
             Chap.
             17.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             Table
             of
             the
             Chapters
             of
             the
             Second
             Booke
             .
          
           
             OF
             religion
             .
             Chap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             direct
             dependency
             of
             the
             Turkes
             subiects
             vpon
             their
             soueraigne
             .
             Chap.
             2.
             
          
           
             How
             he
             hath
             depriued
             his
             subiects
             of
             strength
             .
             Chap.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             causes
             that
             may
             moue
             a
             people
             to
             fury
             .
             Chap.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             common
             remedy
             applied
             by
             the
             Turke
             against
             the
             force
             and
             fury
             of
             the
             people
             .
             Chap.
             5.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Turke
             curbeth
             the
             power
             of
             the
             great
             men
             of
             his
             Estate
             .
             Chap.
             6.
             
          
           
             
             How
             he
             confoundeth
             the
             practises
             of
             forraine
             Princes
             his
             neighbours
             .
             Chap.
             7.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             Table
             of
             the
             Chapters
             of
             the
             Third
             Booke
             .
          
           
             THe
             causes
             of
             the
             fall
             and
             ruine
             of
             Estates
             .
             Chap.
             1.
             
          
           
             From
             what
             coniectures
             the
             continuance
             of
             Estates
             may
             be
             gathered
             .
             Chap.
             2.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Monarchy
             of
             the
             Turke
             is
             comprehended
             within
             the
             number
             of
             great
             Estates
             .
             Chap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Empire
             of
             the
             Turkes
             draw
             towards
             an
             end
             .
             Chap.
             4.
             
          
           
             By
             what
             kinde
             of
             causes
             the
             Empire
             of
             the
             Turke
             might
             most
             easily
             faile
             .
             Chap.
             5.
             
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             not
             an
             impossible
             thing
             for
             the
             Christians
             with
             open
             force
             to
             vanquish
             the
             Turke
             .
             Chap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Why
             the
             leagues
             amongst
             Christian
             Princes
             are
             commonly
             of
             small
             effect
             .
             Chap.
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             defects
             which
             may
             be
             obserued
             in
             the
             leagues
             of
             the
             yeeres
             1537.
             and
             1571.
             
             Chap.
             8.
             
          
           
             A
             league
             which
             may
             be
             treated
             without
             danger
             of
             the
             former
             defects
             .
             Chap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             consisteth
             the
             greatest
             forces
             of
             the
             Turke
             .
             Chap.
             10.
             
          
           
             Where
             the
             Turke
             might
             be
             most
             easily
             assailed
             to
             ouercome
             him
             ,
             either
             by
             sea
             or
             by
             land
             .
             Chap.
             11.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             inward
             causes
             whereby
             the
             Empire
             of
             the
             Turke
             may
             come
             to
             ruine
             .
             Chap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             mixt
             causes
             .
             Chap.
             13.
             
          
           
             How
             particular
             persons
             may
             be
             gained
             .
             Chap.
             14.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Turke
             may
             be
             wrought
             from
             his
             obedience
             .
             Chap.
             15.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           CONSIDERATIONS
           VPON
           THE
           GREATnesse
           of
           the
           Turkish
           Empire
           .
        
         
           Wherein
           are
           handled
           the
           manner
           how
           it
           is
           become
           so
           great
           ,
           the
           meanes
           whereby
           it
           is
           maintained
           ,
           and
           how
           it
           would
           be
           easie
           to
           bring
           it
           to
           ruine
           .
        
         
           
             1
             The
             summe
             of
             this
             discourse
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             diuision
             thereof
             into
             3.
             principall
             parts
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             argument
             of
             the
             first
             booke
             .
          
           
             4
             Steps
             to
             the
             Turkish
             greatnesse
             .
          
        
         
           FIrst
           :
           My
           purpose
           is
           to
           examine
           in
           this
           treatise
           how
           the
           Empire
           of
           the
           Turke
           is
           growne
           to
           that
           height
           and
           greatnesse
           .
           2
           :
           And
           the
           better
           to
           effect
           it
           I
           will
           diuide
           the
           whole
           discourse
           into
           three
           principall
           parts
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           what
           way
           he
           hath
           taken
           to
           attaine
           to
           the
           top
           of
           such
           a
           raised
           greatnesse
           as
           his
           now
           is
           .
           The
           second
           ,
           with
           what
           meanes
           and
           arre
           he
           behaueth
           and
           maintaineth
           himselfe
           therein
           ;
           and
           finally
           I
           will
           declare
           
           how
           the
           pride
           of
           this
           Tyrant
           may
           be
           abated
           ;
           his
           greatnesse
           diminished
           ,
           and
           his
           Empire
           ruined
           .
           3
           :
           The
           subiect
           then
           of
           the
           first
           booke
           shall
           be
           to
           examine
           what
           haue
           beene
           his
           courses
           in
           his
           conquests
           ;
           and
           though
           they
           haue
           beene
           without
           any
           order
           ,
           reason
           or
           faith
           :
           yet
           will
           it
           be
           no
           hard
           matter
           to
           discerne
           ,
           by
           the
           successe
           of
           such
           counsailes
           as
           he
           hath
           put
           in
           practise
           in
           his
           most
           difficult
           enterprises
           ,
           the
           good
           from
           the
           bad
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           separate
           in
           the
           course
           of
           his
           actions
           all
           whatsoeuer
           hath
           beene
           profitable
           ;
           from
           what
           hath
           beene
           hurtfull
           and
           ill
           vndertaken
           :
           heerin
           imitating
           the
           Bee
           which
           from
           bitter
           herbes
           sucks
           most
           sweete
           hony
           .
           These
           are
           in
           my
           opinion
           the
           steps
           and
           dessignes
           he
           hath
           followed
           to
           attaine
           to
           his
           greatnesse
           ,
           wherby
           as
           by
           degrees
           he
           hath
           built
           his
           strange
           fortune
           which
           makes
           vs
           at
           this
           day
           so
           much
           to
           feare
           him
           .
        
         
           
             1
             First
             he
             hath
             applied
             himselfe
             wholy
             to
             the
             wars
             .
          
           
             2
             His
             war
             hath
             beene
             alwaies
             offensiue
             .
          
           
             3
             He
             hath
             made
             slender
             account
             of
             fortresses
             .
          
           
             4
             He
             hath
             fashioned
             his
             wisdome
             to
             valour
             and
             hardnesse
             .
          
           
             5
             He
             hath
             maintained
             his
             great
             and
             mighty
             armies
             in
             military
             discipline
             and
             policy
             .
          
           
             6
             He
             hath
             made
             no
             reckoning
             of
             other
             forces
             then
             of
             his
             owne
             .
          
           
             7
             He
             hath
             to
             power
             ioyned
             cunning
             and
             deceipt
             .
          
           
             8
             He
             hath
             beene
             serued
             by
             excellent
             Captaines
             .
          
           
             9
             He
             hath
             not
             made
             any
             skip
             in
             his
             enterprises
             .
          
           
             10
             He
             hath
             not
             spent
             time
             vpon
             matters
             of
             small
             importance
             .
          
           
             11
             He
             hath
             laid
             hold
             on
             occasions
             .
          
           
             12
             He
             hath
             speedily
             put
             in
             execution
             his
             dessignes
             .
          
           
             13
             He
             hath
             gone
             in
             person
             to
             the
             war.
             
          
           
             14
             Well
             appointed
             .
          
           
             15
             In
             a
             fit
             season
             .
          
           
             16
             He
             hath
             not
             diuided
             his
             forces
             .
          
           
             17
             He
             hath
             not
             long
             continued
             war
             with
             one
             alone
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             That
             he
             hath
             applied
             his
             thoughts
             wholly
             to
             the
             wars
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Bookes
               held
               by
               the
               Gothes
               a
               let
               to
               armes
               .
            
             
               2
               Charles
               the
               8.
               his
               expedition
               to
               Naples
               .
            
             
               3
               Christians
               held
               vnfit
               for
               wars
               ,
               because
               so
               intent
               to
               studie
               .
            
             
               4
               The
               Turkes
               wholly
               addicted
               to
               the
               wars
               .
            
             
               5
               The
               Romans
               most
               martiall
               .
            
             
               6
               Barbarous
               nations
               most
               warlike
               and
               prompt
               in
               their
               attempts
               .
            
             
               7
               The
               Turks
               despisers
               of
               Liberall
               arts
               .
            
             
               8
               They
               inuade
               Italy
               .
            
             
               9
               Their
               military
               vertues
               .
            
             
               10
               Whether
               liberall
               artes
               disable
               their
               followers
               for
               the
               wars
               .
            
             
               11
               The
               vse
               of
               History
               and
               the
               Mathematikes
               .
            
             
               12
               Letters
               and
               armes
               fitly
               maried
               together
               .
            
             
               13
               Learning
               and
               valour
               necessary
               in
               a
               Commander
               ,
               obedience
               in
               a
               Souldier
               .
            
          
           
             1
             AT
             the
             time
             that
             the
             Gothes
             made
             a
             most
             fearefull
             sacke
             of
             Greece
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             violent
             streame
             ouerflowed
             her
             fruitfull
             plaines
             ,
             ransacking
             her
             many
             cities
             and
             rich
             townes
             ;
             amongst
             other
             spoiles
             there
             fel
             into
             their
             hands
             a
             great
             number
             of
             bookes
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             professions
             ;
             wherewith
             not
             knowing
             what
             to
             doe
             ,
             as
             vnprofitable
             stuffe
             ,
             they
             would
             haue
             burnt
             them
             ,
             if
             one
             amongst
             the
             rest
             had
             not
             opposed
             himselfe
             :
             who
             stepping
             foorth
             cried
             out
             ;
             it
             was
             requisite
             they
             should
             carefully
             preserue
             them
             ,
             and
             leaue
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             this
             poison
             amongst
             the
             Grecians
             ,
             since
             in
             time
             they
             will
             bereaue
             them
             of
             all
             martiall
             courage
             ,
             as
             ordinarily
             they
             do
             all
             such
             as
             apply
             themselues
             too
             much
             to
             the
             like
             learning
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             making
             
             them
             become
             tender
             ,
             effeminate
             ,
             and
             altogether
             vnfit
             for
             the
             vse
             of
             armes
             ;
             so
             as
             failing
             of
             courage
             they
             will
             prooue
             more
             easily
             the
             pray
             of
             our
             fortunate
             conquest
             .
          
           
             2
             When
             Charles
             the
             eight
             of
             France
             with
             so
             smal
             an
             army
             made
             his
             way
             thorough
             Italy
             ,
             
             and
             that
             without
             vnsheathing
             his
             sword
             or
             couching
             his
             lance
             ,
             he
             became
             master
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Naples
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             Thoseany
             ;
             the
             French
             Nobilitie
             reasoning
             among
             themselues
             whence
             such
             a
             base
             cowardlinesse
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             founde
             amongst
             the
             Italians
             ,
             should
             proceed
             ,
             imputed
             the
             cause
             thereof
             to
             the
             studie
             of
             learning
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             softeneth
             the
             courage
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             fit
             for
             ought
             but
             to
             make
             a
             man
             fearefull
             ,
             vnapt
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             weake
             resolution
             for
             the
             wars
             .
          
           
             3
             Heeretofore
             and
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             the
             Turkes
             haue
             and
             doe
             esteeme
             the
             Christians
             of
             little
             valour
             in
             martiall
             affaires
             ,
             becaus
             of
             the
             varietie
             of
             Arts
             whereunto
             they
             vsually
             addict
             themselues
             ;
             and
             though
             a
             man
             be
             so
             smally
             durable
             as
             he
             cannot
             attaine
             to
             perfection
             in
             diuers
             sciences
             ,
             nor
             so
             inable
             himselfe
             to
             the
             attention
             of
             sundry
             matters
             as
             hee
             may
             game
             the
             mastery
             for
             which
             he
             striueth
             ;
             yet
             all
             men
             will
             busie
             themselues
             about
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             intermeddle
             with
             all
             Arts
             and
             practises
             ,
             not
             heeding
             that
             in
             stead
             of
             forwarding
             themselues
             ,
             they
             recoile
             from
             that
             perfect
             knowledge
             which
             is
             requisite
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             remaine
             vnfurnished
             ,
             or
             but
             weakely
             grounded
             in
             one
             onely
             profession
             .
          
           
             4
             On
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             the
             Turkes
             fashion
             their
             whole
             dessignes
             to
             the
             war
             ,
             and
             bend
             all
             their
             thoughts
             and
             studies
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             armes
             ,
             reiecting
             all
             other
             courses
             ,
             and
             pleasing
             themselues
             onely
             in
             what
             may
             stand
             them
             in
             stead
             for
             that
             profession
             .
          
           
             5
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             true
             (
             and
             we
             finde
             it
             in
             histories
             )
             then
             that
             the
             Romanes
             were
             most
             excellent
             Souldiers
             ,
             but
             especially
             before
             they
             opened
             their
             gates
             to
             Arts
             and
             Sciences
             presented
             them
             by
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             gaue
             themselues
             ouer
             to
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             East
             .
             Then
             were
             they
             at
             the
             best
             for
             true
             cariage
             of
             marshall
             affaires
             when
             their
             Consuls
             scorned
             not
             to
             hold
             the
             plough
             ;
             when
             
             Physicians
             ,
             Surgeons
             ,
             &
             men
             of
             such
             like
             profession
             were
             in
             no
             credit
             amongst
             them
             .
             And
             to
             say
             the
             truth
             ,
             we
             finde
             that
             if
             afterward
             they
             did
             atchieue
             any
             worthy
             enterprise
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             by
             meanes
             of
             any
             valour
             which
             was
             remaining
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             reputation
             &
             strength
             they
             had
             formerly
             gotten
             .
             For
             proofe
             heereof
             we
             may
             plainly
             perceiue
             that
             as
             soone
             as
             they
             had
             giuen
             entertainement
             to
             forraine
             sciences
             ,
             made
             tender
             by
             study
             ,
             they
             receiued
             notable
             and
             dishonorable
             ouerthrowes
             ,
             as
             well
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             
               Iugurtha
               ,
               Mithridates
            
             ,
             the
             
               Cimbrians
               ,
               Numantins
               ,
               Spartans
            
             ,
             the
             Parthians
             ,
             as
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             6
             For
             confirmation
             whereof
             we
             obserue
             in
             ancient
             histories
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             warlike
             people
             ,
             &
             withal
             such
             as
             haue
             performed
             the
             memorablest
             acts
             ,
             haue
             beene
             the
             most
             grosse
             ,
             rude
             and
             inured
             to
             paine
             and
             hardnesse
             ,
             far
             from
             all
             ciuility
             ;
             free
             from
             such
             delicacy
             and
             wantonnesse
             as
             is
             corruptly
             stept
             in
             amongst
             vs
             ;
             such
             as
             had
             no
             learning
             or
             taste
             of
             any
             knowledge
             or
             action
             which
             might
             allay
             or
             neuer
             so
             litle
             shake
             their
             couragious
             resolutions
             and
             warlike
             dessignes
             .
             Of
             this
             composition
             were
             long
             since
             and
             are
             at
             this
             daie
             the
             Scythians
             ,
             who
             sometimes
             made
             their
             worthy
             armes
             resound
             as
             far
             as
             the
             most
             remote
             parts
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             the
             Danow
             and
             the
             bankes
             of
             Nilus
             .
             It
             is
             not
             long
             since
             that
             they
             ,
             
             conducted
             by
             Quingus
             their
             King
             ,
             ouerran
             all
             the
             East
             ,
             harrowed
             the
             plaine
             country
             ,
             and
             replenished
             all
             with
             misery
             and
             desolation
             .
             The
             memory
             of
             the
             famous
             acts
             of
             great
             Tamberlane
             is
             yet
             fresh
             ,
             who
             only
             hitherto
             may
             vaunt
             that
             he
             hath
             in
             a
             ranged
             battel
             vanquished
             the
             Turkish
             armies
             ,
             &
             led
             their
             Cōmander
             captiue
             ,
             making
             him
             serue
             as
             his
             footstoole
             .
             
             In
             our
             time
             the
             Mogores
             ,
             a
             grosse
             and
             ignorant
             people
             sprung
             out
             of
             Scythus
             (
             or
             to
             say
             better
             )
             out
             of
             Tartaria
             ,
             haue
             atchieued
             great
             conquests
             towards
             India
             .
             Euery
             man
             also
             knowes
             that
             the
             great
             Cham
             ,
             as
             rude
             &
             rough
             hewen
             as
             these
             ,
             is
             neuerthelesse
             one
             of
             the
             most
             mighty
             potentates
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             ruling
             ouer
             a
             people
             of
             the
             least
             ciuilitie
             that
             can
             be
             imagined
             .
             But
             not
             to
             wander
             out
             of
             Europe
             ,
             let
             vs
             behold
             the
             Swizzers
             ,
             &
             
             we
             shall
             finde
             that
             for
             knowledge
             and
             ciuility
             they
             are
             no
             better
             then
             these
             ,
             yet
             haue
             they
             performed
             many
             worthy
             exploits
             as
             well
             at
             Nancy
             ,
             
             
               Dijon
               ,
               Nouare
               ,
               Marignan
               ,
               Dreux
               ,
            
             as
             else
             where
             :
             
             In
             such
             sort
             as
             ,
             not
             infected
             with
             our
             vanity
             ,
             
             they
             giue
             (
             as
             a
             man
             may
             say
             )
             the
             law
             to
             the
             mightiest
             Princes
             that
             seeke
             their
             assistance
             .
          
           
             7
             Now
             the
             Turks
             aboue
             all
             nations
             haue
             euer
             profest
             to
             follow
             this
             course
             of
             life
             so
             barbarous
             and
             rude
             ,
             and
             euen
             at
             this
             day
             they
             contemne
             all
             knowledge
             and
             profession
             of
             whatsoeuer
             arte
             ,
             be
             it
             neuer
             so
             noble
             or
             industrious
             ;
             among
             the
             rest
             they
             abhor
             painting
             and
             ingrauing
             ,
             neither
             make
             they
             any
             account
             of
             architecture
             :
             and
             in
             very
             deede
             we
             see
             that
             they
             haue
             euer
             held
             it
             an
             especiall
             offence
             towards
             God
             ,
             to
             ingraue
             or
             paint
             him
             .
             As
             for
             learning
             they
             recken
             it
             as
             meere
             foolery
             :
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             there
             are
             none
             amongst
             them
             so
             slenderly
             esteemed
             as
             men
             learned
             and
             seene
             in
             any
             kinde
             of
             knowledge
             .
             In
             their
             garments
             they
             affect
             not
             stuffes
             wrought
             ,
             imbroidered
             or
             curiously
             cut
             and
             fashioned
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             whole
             and
             lasting
             ;
             laces
             ,
             fringes
             and
             other
             ornaments
             are
             by
             them
             reiected
             :
             beaten
             and
             massie
             gold
             is
             only
             in
             request
             amongst
             them
             .
             In
             the
             wars
             they
             seeke
             rather
             to
             appeere
             fearce
             and
             terrible
             ,
             then
             gallantly
             set
             forth
             and
             apparelled
             :
             their
             whole
             delight
             is
             set
             vpon
             war
             and
             armes
             ;
             insomuch
             as
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             finde
             any
             one
             of
             them
             who
             will
             not
             manifest
             by
             his
             fashion
             of
             liuing
             that
             he
             is
             rather
             borne
             for
             the
             wars
             then
             ought
             else
             :
             so
             as
             when
             there
             is
             any
             leuying
             of
             Souldiours
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             left
             at
             home
             hold
             themselues
             highly
             iniured
             ;
             so
             honorably
             doe
             they
             esteeme
             of
             the
             life
             of
             a
             souldier
             .
             Whence
             it
             proceedeth
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             so
             feared
             in
             all
             their
             attempts
             ,
             either
             for
             beseeging
             ,
             battering
             ,
             or
             forcing
             of
             places
             of
             greatest
             strength
             ;
             for
             skirmishing
             on
             foote
             or
             on
             horsebacke
             ,
             in
             set
             battailes
             by
             sea
             or
             by
             land
             ,
             or
             for
             fortifying
             and
             defending
             .
          
           
             8
             Whereof
             they
             gaue
             sufficient
             proofe
             when
             hauing
             gotten
             Ottranto
             they
             valiantly
             made
             it
             good
             against
             the
             forces
             of
             all
             Italy
             ;
             
             euen
             till
             the
             death
             of
             their
             master
             Mahomet
             the
             2.
             
             leauing
             behinde
             them
             ,
             trenches
             ,
             bulwarkes
             ,
             
             ramparts
             and
             all
             other
             sorts
             of
             fortifications
             ,
             so
             well
             contriued
             and
             disposed
             ,
             as
             they
             haue
             serued
             since
             for
             patterns
             and
             models
             to
             our
             Commanders
             of
             Christendome
             .
          
           
             9
             Such
             is
             their
             laborious
             vertue
             in
             the
             wars
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             no
             place
             so
             strong
             ,
             or
             enterprise
             so
             difficult
             which
             will
             not
             prooue
             easie
             at
             the
             enforcing
             of
             their
             powers
             .
          
           
             10
             Returning
             now
             to
             that
             I
             said
             concerning
             knowledge
             :
             I
             expect
             that
             some
             one
             should
             say
             :
             And
             what
             I
             praie
             ,
             is
             learning
             a
             let
             to
             military
             vertue
             ,
             or
             a
             meanes
             to
             hinder
             a
             man
             from
             becomming
             a
             perfect
             souldier
             ?
             surely
             no
             :
             I
             am
             of
             a
             contrary
             opinion
             ,
             and
             I
             ground
             it
             in
             part
             vpon
             the
             experience
             of
             such
             Captaines
             as
             I
             will
             heere
             reckon
             .
             Alexander
             the
             great
             and
             Caesar
             who
             were
             of
             the
             principall
             most
             aduenturous
             ,
             and
             politicke
             Masters
             of
             the
             wars
             were
             most
             excellently
             seene
             in
             all
             sorts
             of
             knowledge
             ;
             for
             my
             owne
             part
             I
             hold
             it
             very
             difficult
             for
             any
             without
             the
             aide
             of
             Historie
             or
             the
             Mathematiques
             ,
             to
             deserue
             the
             name
             of
             a
             great
             Captaine
             and
             sage
             conductor
             of
             armies
             :
          
           
             11
             Since
             Historie
             by
             the
             variety
             of
             examples
             both
             of
             good
             and
             bad
             successe
             furnisheth
             a
             man
             with
             heedfulnesse
             and
             discretion
             ,
             with
             resolution
             and
             aduice
             in
             all
             occurrents
             ,
             and
             makes
             him
             more
             considerate
             in
             what
             he
             vndertaketh
             ;
             like
             as
             the
             Mathematikes
             refine
             his
             knowledge
             and
             iudgement
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             engines
             of
             war
             as
             in
             fortifying
             .
          
           
             12
             In
             conclusion
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denied
             but
             that
             learning
             is
             most
             proper
             to
             mould
             and
             perfectly
             fashion
             a
             heart
             and
             courage
             borne
             and
             disposed
             to
             armes
             :
             for
             this
             cause
             they
             would
             in
             old
             time
             ,
             that
             Pallas
             armed
             should
             signifie
             vnto
             vs
             the
             marrying
             of
             letters
             with
             armes
             .
             Now
             to
             come
             againe
             to
             the
             Turkes
             rudenesse
             ,
             we
             shall
             finde
             (
             examining
             some
             of
             their
             Princes
             )
             that
             somewhat
             must
             be
             abated
             .
             Let
             vs
             consider
             what
             were
             Mahomet
             the
             2.
             and
             Selim
             and
             Soliman
             his
             sonnes
             (
             the
             most
             valiant
             Princes
             of
             the
             race
             of
             the
             Ottomans
             )
             and
             we
             shall
             see
             that
             they
             delighted
             in
             reading
             Histories
             ,
             and
             in
             studying
             the
             Mathematikes
             :
             so
             as
             though
             nature
             dispose
             a
             man
             to
             hardinesse
             and
             magnanimitie
             ,
             it
             is
             sure
             that
             if
             he
             be
             wholy
             vnfurnished
             of
             artes
             and
             learning
             ,
             
             he
             will
             be
             of
             a
             disposition
             doubtfull
             ,
             vnassured
             ,
             vnresolued
             and
             without
             any
             true
             stomacke
             or
             valour
             ;
             parts
             especially
             required
             in
             a
             Souldier
             .
             This
             hath
             beene
             seene
             in
             those
             of
             the
             Ottomans
             which
             wanted
             the
             vertues
             of
             the
             three
             aboue
             named
             ;
             and
             amongst
             others
             Baiazet
             the
             second
             and
             Corcas
             his
             sonne
             can
             witnesse
             it
             .
             These
             indeed
             had
             in
             some
             measure
             the
             knowledge
             of
             good
             letters
             ,
             but
             these
             performed
             no
             valiant
             act
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             not
             hearts
             and
             courages
             borne
             to
             the
             wars
             .
          
           
             13
             Whence
             it
             followeth
             that
             the
             study
             of
             learning
             auaileth
             much
             to
             the
             forming
             of
             a
             wise
             and
             discreet
             Captaine
             ,
             and
             to
             helpe
             him
             to
             attaine
             to
             the
             perfection
             worthy
             his
             name
             ;
             nature
             withall
             disposing
             him
             to
             valour
             and
             generositie
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             priuat
             Souldier
             I
             hold
             that
             he
             needes
             not
             know
             more
             then
             to
             obey
             it
             ,
             not
             being
             necessary
             he
             should
             be
             instructed
             in
             so
             excellent
             an
             vnderstanding
             of
             matters
             as
             the
             Commander
             ,
             considering
             that
             humaine
             Sciences
             and
             the
             liberall
             arts
             in
             an
             vnsetled
             minde
             make
             it
             embrace
             ciuility
             ,
             wantonnesse
             and
             ease
             in
             stead
             of
             trauell
             ;
             make
             vs
             loue
             quietnesse
             ;
             feare
             death
             ,
             flie
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             ,
             with
             other
             paines
             and
             periles
             of
             the
             wars
             :
             In
             sum
             ,
             they
             imprint
             in
             a
             man
             rather
             a
             desire
             to
             husband
             his
             life
             then
             to
             lauish
             it
             for
             the
             glory
             and
             good
             of
             his
             country
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             particular
             honour
             :
             which
             is
             more
             dangerous
             in
             a
             souldier
             then
             in
             a
             man
             of
             any
             other
             profession
             :
             for
             this
             reason
             such
             an
             one
             neede
             know
             no
             more
             then
             to
             obey
             ,
             goe
             well
             armed
             ,
             and
             valiantly
             defend
             himselfe
             against
             his
             enemy
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             That
             he
             hath
             alwaies
             sought
             to
             make
             offensiue
             war.
             
          
           
             
               1
               Of
               offensiue
               and
               defensiue
               war.
               
            
             
               2
               The
               authors
               opinion
               thereof
               .
            
             
               3
               Others
               opinions
               .
            
             
               
               4
               Reasons
               in
               behalfe
               of
               the
               offensiue
               ,
               and
               inconueniences
               of
               the
               defensiue
               war.
               
            
             
               5
               Commodities
               of
               the
               offensiue
               war.
               
            
             
               6
               Spoiles
               in
               our
               enemies
               or
               our
               owne
               countrie
               :
               their
               difference
               .
            
             
               7
               Machiauel
               confuted
               .
            
             
               8
               The
               chiefe
               cause
               of
               the
               Turkish
               greatnesse
               hath
               beene
               the
               Christians
               idlenesse
               .
            
             
               9
               The
               war
               vpon
               the
               Turke
               must
               be
               offensiue
               .
            
             
               10
               Examples
               of
               good
               successe
               in
               that
               kind
               .
            
          
           
             1
             IT
             is
             a
             doubt
             often
             disputed
             ,
             and
             not
             yet
             resolued
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             better
             to
             assaile
             the
             enemy
             at
             his
             own
             home
             ,
             or
             to
             attend
             till
             he
             assaile
             vs
             :
             The
             Lord
             of
             
               Langei
               ,
               Machiauell
            
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             our
             times
             haue
             discoursed
             heereof
             to
             the
             full
             .
          
           
             2
             For
             my
             part
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             (
             as
             also
             the
             worthiest
             captaines
             haue
             beene
             )
             that
             it
             is
             alwaies
             better
             to
             assaile
             ,
             then
             stay
             till
             we
             be
             assailed
             :
             Alexander
             the
             Great
             ,
             
               Hannibal
               ,
               Scipio
               ,
               Caesar
            
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Romans
             serue
             to
             approue
             it
             ;
             and
             all
             these
             would
             haue
             laughed
             at
             such
             as
             should
             haue
             otherwise
             counselled
             them
             .
          
           
             3
             Yet
             some
             there
             are
             in
             our
             times
             which
             haue
             endeuored
             to
             proue
             the
             contrarie
             by
             demonstrations
             subtill
             enough
             (
             but
             vnsound
             )
             and
             to
             this
             very
             purpose
             of
             the
             Turke
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             better
             to
             attend
             him
             then
             to
             seeke
             him
             out
             vpon
             his
             owne
             dunghill
             :
             These
             are
             counsailes
             more
             curious
             then
             well
             grounded
             ,
             whereof
             consequently
             ensue
             few
             effects
             of
             moment
             :
             we
             may
             couple
             such
             men
             with
             those
             vaunting
             Ingenours
             or
             Artists
             ,
             who
             discoursing
             vpon
             some
             worke
             of
             their
             inuention
             promise
             of
             it
             wondrous
             effects
             ,
             and
             set
             foorth
             some
             simple
             module
             which
             serueth
             but
             for
             demonstration
             only
             ;
             but
             when
             it
             commeth
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             to
             the
             push
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             must
             put
             their
             instrument
             to
             his
             true
             triall
             and
             vse
             ,
             then
             is
             it
             that
             they
             are
             far
             to
             seeke
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             confesse
             the
             difference
             betweene
             an
             essentiall
             effect
             
             and
             a
             superficiall
             flourish
             ,
             such
             as
             their
             first
             module
             afforded
             .
             Iust
             in
             this
             manner
             these
             contemplatiue
             state-Philosophers
             will
             attend
             the
             Turke
             at
             their
             owne
             home
             ,
             whom
             they
             dare
             scarce
             looke
             in
             the
             face
             neither
             in
             nor
             out
             of
             his
             country
             .
          
           
             4
             It
             is
             most
             certaine
             that
             hee
             which
             assaileth
             hath
             alwaies
             more
             resolution
             and
             courage
             then
             he
             that
             attendeth
             .
             For
             he
             hath
             already
             formed
             his
             determination
             and
             prouision
             when
             the
             other
             goeth
             by
             heeresaie
             and
             likelihoods
             :
             moreouer
             in
             assailing
             ,
             the
             war
             is
             vndertaken
             with
             more
             aduantage
             ,
             and
             commodity
             then
             otherwise
             it
             would
             be
             ;
             and
             he
             which
             mindeth
             to
             force
             a
             country
             or
             prouince
             may
             make
             his
             vse
             of
             all
             such
             aduantages
             and
             commodities
             as
             he
             findeth
             may
             serue
             his
             turne
             in
             the
             country
             he
             intendeth
             to
             conquer
             .
             As
             among
             others
             ,
             if
             he
             haue
             set
             on
             foote
             some
             practise
             ,
             or
             hatched
             some
             treason
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             two
             or
             three
             ,
             such
             of
             the
             subiects
             of
             the
             prince
             he
             assaileth
             as
             he
             knoweth
             offended
             or
             malecontent
             .
             Or
             if
             he
             haue
             plotted
             some
             matter
             of
             purpose
             for
             an
             vniuersall
             rebellion
             .
             All
             which
             incountring
             with
             the
             dessignes
             of
             the
             supposed
             conquerour
             ,
             he
             makes
             them
             serue
             his
             turne
             with
             more
             aduantage
             in
             going
             to
             seeke
             out
             the
             enemy
             ;
             then
             he
             should
             doe
             in
             staying
             for
             him
             at
             his
             owne
             home
             .
             By
             these
             meanes
             Charles
             the
             eight
             King
             of
             France
             found
             the
             way
             open
             to
             the
             conquest
             of
             Naples
             ;
             
             and
             Lewes
             the
             12.
             possest
             himselfe
             of
             the
             estate
             of
             Milan
             :
             
             by
             the
             like
             occasion
             also
             the
             Empire
             of
             the
             Mamelucks
             subiected
             their
             neckes
             to
             the
             yoake
             of
             Selim
             the
             first
             .
             
          
           
             5
             But
             of
             all
             this
             we
             may
             collect
             a
             more
             sure
             proofe
             of
             my
             proposition
             then
             when
             the
             enemy
             is
             at
             our
             doores
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             astonishment
             surpriseth
             vs
             ,
             ouerthroweth
             and
             confoundeth
             all
             counsaile
             and
             courage
             ;
             at
             such
             a
             time
             vnexpected
             disorders
             hem
             vs
             in
             on
             euery
             side
             ;
             necessitie
             presseth
             vs
             ;
             all
             things
             become
             suspected
             and
             difficult
             ,
             so
             as
             most
             commonly
             we
             know
             not
             to
             what
             Saint
             to
             recommend
             vs
             ;
             nor
             what
             course
             were
             best
             to
             be
             taken
             ;
             for
             since
             we
             must
             haue
             an
             eie
             ,
             misdoubt
             ,
             make
             prouisions
             in
             sundry
             
             places
             ,
             bestowe
             garrisons
             where
             most
             need
             requireth
             ;
             we
             shall
             finde
             that
             applying
             remedies
             on
             the
             one
             side
             our
             affaires
             will
             grow
             desperate
             on
             the
             other
             .
             Moreouer
             by
             distributing
             garrisons
             in
             this
             sort
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             follow
             that
             we
             so
             much
             the
             more
             weaken
             the
             body
             of
             our
             armie
             ,
             and
             that
             through
             this
             constraint
             we
             quit
             the
             field
             to
             the
             more
             strong
             ;
             which
             disaduantage
             commonly
             drawes
             with
             it
             the
             ruine
             of
             our
             whole
             estate
             .
          
           
             If
             contrariwise
             we
             will
             preserue
             all
             our
             forces
             in
             one
             bodie
             ,
             we
             leaue
             to
             the
             assailer
             many
             passages
             and
             places
             where
             he
             may
             set
             downe
             and
             fortifie
             himselfe
             there
             to
             hold
             vs
             play
             and
             traine
             vs
             on
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             should
             so
             happen
             that
             the
             assailer
             were
             encountred
             by
             him
             which
             attendeth
             with
             equall
             force
             ,
             with
             as
             braue
             a
             countenance
             ,
             and
             like
             courage
             ,
             the
             retraict
             and
             defence
             rest
             at
             his
             election
             ,
             so
             he
             be
             a
             Captaine
             wise
             ,
             and
             aduised
             ,
             such
             as
             was
             Solyman
             when
             he
             marched
             into
             Hungarie
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Emperour
             Charles
             the
             5.
             went
             couragiously
             to
             meet
             him
             .
          
           
             6
             And
             because
             the
             Disastrous
             chance
             of
             war
             may
             sometimes
             light
             vpon
             the
             assailer
             be
             he
             neuer
             so
             warie
             and
             valiant
             ;
             it
             is
             to
             be
             presupposed
             (
             that
             being
             granted
             )
             that
             he
             will
             sell
             his
             skin
             at
             so
             deare
             a
             rate
             ,
             as
             the
             forces
             of
             the
             assailed
             shall
             remaine
             thereby
             so
             disordred
             ,
             as
             he
             will
             not
             be
             able
             to
             offend
             the
             vanquished
             ,
             or
             disturbe
             his
             affaires
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             his
             countrey
             be
             farre
             distant
             from
             the
             countrey
             assailed
             :
             this
             may
             be
             seene
             by
             the
             example
             of
             the
             ouerthrow
             the
             French
             receiued
             ,
             and
             the
             taking
             of
             their
             King
             prisoner
             before
             Pauye
             insomuch
             as
             that
             losse
             (
             besides
             that
             of
             their
             Prince
             )
             did
             not
             afford
             ought
             to
             the
             victorious
             whereby
             he
             might
             aduantage
             himselfe
             vpon
             the
             kingdome
             of
             France
             .
             
             Also
             it
             is
             much
             more
             easie
             to
             set
             a
             foote
             againe
             an
             armie
             discomfited
             ,
             abroad
             then
             at
             home
             ;
             because
             if
             fortune
             haue
             shewed
             her selfe
             aduerse
             and
             our
             foe
             at
             our
             home
             ,
             then
             is
             the
             time
             that
             such
             as
             are
             malecontents
             and
             mutinous
             lift
             vp
             their
             heades
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             people
             stand
             amazed
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             vntractable
             .
             Then
             must
             we
             trauaile
             amaine
             to
             put
             our
             men
             in
             hart
             ,
             then
             must
             
             we
             make
             much
             of
             those
             few
             good
             men
             ,
             the
             remaines
             of
             a
             battell
             to
             bestowe
             in
             our
             Townes
             and
             trust
             them
             with
             the
             gouernment
             thereof
             .
             On
             the
             other
             side
             if
             these
             losses
             betide
             vs
             far
             from
             our
             home
             and
             in
             another
             country
             ,
             the
             feare
             and
             the
             stonishment
             will
             be
             the
             lesse
             amongst
             our
             subiects
             ,
             and
             they
             more
             pliable
             and
             forward
             to
             succour
             vs
             ,
             were
             it
             but
             to
             keepe
             the
             danger
             aloofe
             from
             themselues
             .
          
           
             7
             Me
             thinkes
             Machiauel
             much
             abuseth
             himselfe
             when
             he
             so
             opiniatiuely
             mainteineth
             ,
             
             that
             if
             the
             Romans
             had
             receiued
             out
             of
             Italy
             the
             blowes
             Hannibal
             gaue
             them
             by
             the
             ouerthrow
             of
             *
             three
             armies
             ,
             
             that
             they
             had
             neuer
             beene
             able
             more
             to
             haue
             held
             vp
             their
             head
             or
             re-established
             their
             affaires
             as
             they
             did
             :
             Machiauel
             laieth
             this
             ground
             ;
             That
             they
             had
             neuer
             found
             meanes
             againe
             to
             set
             a
             foote
             so
             soone
             as
             they
             did
             the
             residue
             of
             their
             forces
             ,
             had
             it
             beene
             out
             of
             Italy
             .
             Marke
             I
             praie
             how
             he
             erreth
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             well
             knowen
             that
             the
             ouerthrowes
             they
             had
             in
             their
             owne
             country
             made
             them
             lose
             ,
             besides
             their
             souldiours
             ,
             many
             good
             townes
             ,
             and
             bred
             reuolt
             in
             their
             Colonies
             which
             followed
             the
             fortunes
             of
             the
             victorious
             ,
             with
             diuers
             other
             accidents
             that
             shooke
             their
             estate
             ;
             all
             ,
             which
             had
             not
             succeeded
             with
             such
             disaster
             if
             the
             losse
             had
             befell
             them
             far
             from
             Italy
             :
             for
             in
             this
             case
             both
             heart
             and
             meanes
             had
             serued
             them
             more
             abundantly
             then
             they
             did
             ,
             to
             assemble
             new
             forces
             and
             as
             great
             as
             they
             had
             lost
             .
             
             It
             is
             also
             certaine
             that
             if
             Hannibal
             had
             knowen
             how
             to
             make
             good
             vse
             of
             his
             victory
             the
             Romans
             had
             beene
             vtterly
             ouerthrowen
             .
             It
             must
             needes
             be
             ,
             that
             their
             meanes
             and
             power
             were
             very
             great
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             had
             an
             especiall
             hand
             in
             their
             affaires
             ,
             seeing
             that
             in
             such
             disorder
             they
             should
             recouer
             themselues
             ;
             &
             that
             with
             such
             corage
             ,
             as
             they
             refused
             to
             serue
             their
             turns
             with
             those
             which
             had
             by
             flight
             escaped
             from
             their
             ouerthrows
             ,
             neither
             made
             they
             any
             account
             of
             redeeming
             those
             which
             were
             taken
             prisoners
             ,
             nay
             rather
             in
             stead
             of
             doing
             this
             they
             depriued
             some
             of
             them
             of
             all
             honour
             and
             confined
             others
             into
             Sicily
             .
             It
             seemeth
             to
             me
             that
             these
             reasons
             may
             serue
             to
             confute
             those
             of
             Machiauel
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             high
             time
             we
             returne
             to
             that
             
             principall
             point
             concerning
             the
             fortune
             of
             the
             Turke
             .
          
           
             8
             We
             will
             say
             then
             that
             the
             faint-hearted
             slacknesse
             of
             the
             Christians
             hath
             made
             way
             to
             the
             Turke
             for
             the
             inlarging
             of
             his
             limits
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             abut
             almost
             of
             all
             sides
             vpon
             Europe
             ,
             and
             hath
             beene
             a
             meanes
             that
             he
             can
             now
             not
             only
             attend
             the
             enemie
             (
             as
             Machiauel
             saith
             )
             but
             goe
             to
             rowse
             him
             at
             his
             owne
             home
             .
             It
             is
             the
             course
             he
             hath
             obserued
             and
             taken
             ;
             to
             ruine
             his
             neighbours
             round
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             increase
             his
             power
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             so
             doone
             as
             he
             hath
             cleane
             bereaued
             vs
             of
             all
             stomacke
             to
             assaile
             him
             ,
             yea
             or
             once
             to
             dare
             to
             attempt
             it
             .
             For
             though
             there
             be
             Princes
             enow
             which
             hold
             it
             necessary
             for
             the
             good
             of
             Christendome
             to
             set
             vpon
             him
             at
             his
             home
             ,
             yet
             to
             this
             day
             we
             see
             none
             that
             will
             begin
             to
             strike
             the
             first
             stroake
             ,
             or
             set
             first
             hand
             to
             the
             breaking
             of
             this
             ice
             .
          
           
             9
             But
             if
             euer
             God
             gaue
             vs
             the
             courage
             vertuously
             to
             attempt
             this
             enterprise
             in
             reuenge
             of
             the
             oppression
             and
             wrongs
             Christendome
             hath
             endured
             at
             his
             hands
             ;
             we
             must
             not
             thinke
             to
             vndertake
             it
             by
             other
             meanes
             then
             those
             he
             hath
             himselfe
             put
             in
             practise
             against
             vs
             ,
             &
             that
             is
             to
             seeke
             him
             out
             at
             his
             owne
             home
             and
             nobly
             to
             embrace
             the
             dessignes
             himselfe
             hath
             obserued
             ;
             which
             doing
             ,
             and
             hauing
             God
             to
             guide
             ,
             we
             shall
             doubtlesse
             obtaine
             those
             victories
             of
             him
             which
             he
             hath
             had
             of
             vs.
             Admit
             he
             haue
             beene
             for
             a
             time
             our
             Schoole-master
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             haue
             learned
             of
             him
             to
             our
             cost
             ,
             it
             is
             now
             high
             time
             that
             wee
             shew
             how
             we
             haue
             profited
             by
             his
             instructions
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             know
             how
             to
             put
             them
             in
             practise
             and
             pay
             the
             interests
             of
             our
             damages
             .
          
           
             10
             Now
             to
             make
             it
             appeere
             that
             it
             is
             not
             a
             matter
             of
             that
             difficultie
             and
             danger
             that
             some
             imagine
             ,
             let
             vs
             note
             these
             examples
             which
             are
             in
             a
             maner
             familiar
             vnto
             vs.
             Had
             not
             
               Andrew
               Dorea
            
             the
             courage
             with
             a
             small
             number
             of
             ships
             to
             enter
             into
             Greece
             where
             he
             got
             Patras
             and
             Coron
             ?
             
             
               Don
               Iohn
            
             of
             Austria
             ,
             did
             he
             not
             affoord
             a
             notable
             proofe
             hereof
             in
             the
             yeare
             1571.
             when
             being
             Generall
             of
             the
             league
             ,
             he
             sought
             the
             enemie
             out
             in
             the
             inmost
             parts
             of
             the
             Leuant
             
             where
             he
             gaue
             him
             battaile
             with
             that
             courage
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             were
             inrferior
             to
             him
             in
             men
             &
             galleies
             ,
             yet
             failed
             he
             not
             (
             assisted
             by
             God
             )
             to
             ouerthrow
             the
             most
             puissant
             &
             great
             armie
             that
             the
             Ottomans
             euer
             set
             foorth
             by
             sea
             against
             the
             Christians
             :
             There
             is
             nothing
             the
             Turke
             so
             much
             feareth
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             set
             vpon
             by
             the
             Christians
             ,
             both
             because
             he
             knowes
             they
             haue
             valor
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             also
             for
             the
             iealousie
             he
             conceiueth
             of
             the
             great
             number
             of
             them
             vnder
             his
             obedience
             :
             All
             which
             would
             without
             question
             rise
             in
             armes
             if
             they
             might
             but
             once
             see
             the
             Christians
             Coulours
             flying
             ,
             and
             so
             accompanied
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             might
             to
             some
             purpose
             make
             head
             against
             the
             Ottamans
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             That
             he
             hath
             made
             no
             account
             of
             Fortresses
             .
          
           
             
               1
               We
               must
               endeuour
               as
               well
               to
               keepe
               as
               conquer
               .
            
             
               2
               The
               reason
               and
               vse
               of
               Colonies
               amongst
               the
               ancient
               .
            
             
               3
               Their
               discommodities
               .
            
             
               4
               The
               causes
               of
               rebellions
               .
            
             
               5
               An
               other
               discommoditie
               of
               Colonies
               .
            
             
               6
               The
               Portugals
               manner
               of
               planting
               Colonies
               .
            
             
               7
               Their
               benefite
               .
            
             
               8
               Fortresses
               the
               second
               meanes
               of
               preseruing
               an
               estate
               .
            
             
               9
               Their
               vse
               and
               necessitie
               .
            
             
               10
               Machiauels
               vaine
               opinion
               confuted
               .
            
             
               11
               Forces
               euer
               in
               readinesse
               ,
               the
               third
               meanes
               of
               preseruing
               an
               Estate
               .
            
             
               12
               Whether
               is
               better
               to
               maintaine
               Fortresses
               vpon
               the
               borders
               ,
               or
               to
               haue
               an
               armie
               euer
               ready
               .
            
             
               13
               How
               the
               Turks
               cuntries
               liue
               in
               peace
               by
               means
               of
               the
               latter
               .
            
             
               14
               In
               keeping
               the
               second
               meanes
               ,
               in
               getting
               the
               third
               is
               most
               approoued
               .
            
             
               15
               Whence
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Turke
               doth
               grow
               .
            
             
               16
               Wars
               abroad
               beget
               peace
               at
               home
               .
            
          
           
           
             1
             PRinces
             generally
             striue
             by
             all
             meanes
             to
             preserue
             not
             onely
             their
             own
             estates
             ,
             but
             such
             prouinces
             also
             as
             they
             haue
             conquered
             ;
             obseruing
             what
             the
             time
             ,
             the
             humour
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             their
             meanes
             will
             permit
             .
             But
             because
             each
             one
             takes
             a
             different
             course
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             difference
             hapneth
             both
             good
             and
             euill
             ,
             I
             iudge
             it
             necessarie
             to
             say
             somwhat
             thereof
             by
             way
             of
             discourse
             :
             I
             will
             spare
             to
             meddle
             with
             the
             forme
             each
             one
             keepeth
             in
             the
             politicke
             gouernment
             of
             his
             dominions
             or
             principalities
             ;
             and
             will
             draw
             my selfe
             within
             compasse
             of
             handling
             ,
             in
             three
             seuerall
             points
             ,
             all
             that
             may
             be
             said
             or
             alleaged
             vpon
             this
             subiect
             .
             First
             then
             we
             will
             speake
             of
             Colonies
             ,
             next
             of
             Fortresses
             ,
             and
             last
             of
             Armies
             ,
             entertained
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             countrey
             .
          
           
             2
             Colonies
             haue
             beene
             one
             of
             the
             meanes
             which
             the
             Ancients
             haue
             most
             ordinarily
             obserued
             ;
             and
             at
             this
             day
             they
             are
             practised
             to
             mainteine
             a
             subdued
             people
             vnder
             the
             obedience
             of
             a
             new
             soueraigntie
             .
             Such
             then
             as
             allowed
             of
             this
             manner
             of
             preseruing
             Estates
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Colonies
             bestowed
             the
             lands
             of
             those
             they
             had
             conquered
             vpon
             their
             naturall
             subiects
             ,
             equally
             distributing
             them
             according
             to
             their
             merits
             ;
             supposing
             that
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             they
             should
             sowe
             the
             countrey
             conquered
             with
             new
             men
             ,
             which
             might
             behaue
             themselues
             with
             a
             like
             deuotion
             and
             dutifull
             obseruance
             towards
             them
             ,
             as
             vassals
             performe
             toward
             their
             Soueraigne
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             Grecians
             vsed
             them
             first
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             Romanes
             :
             but
             this
             manner
             of
             assurance
             is
             not
             so
             commendable
             ,
             as
             many
             may
             suppose
             ,
             insomuch
             as
             it
             draweth
             after
             it
             these
             two
             dangerous
             consequents
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             Prince
             depriueth
             such
             of
             their
             goods
             as
             are
             naturall
             owners
             thereof
             ,
             to
             bestow
             them
             vpon
             his
             owne
             subiects
             ,
             it
             winneth
             him
             and
             his
             immortall
             hatred
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             an
             euerlasting
             thirst
             of
             reuenge
             ,
             and
             of
             regaining
             their
             libertie
             ,
             
             for
             though
             such
             as
             are
             so
             despoiled
             of
             their
             goods
             be
             but
             few
             in
             number
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Colony
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             to
             be
             imagined
             that
             they
             haue
             many
             kinsfolkes
             and
             friends
             interessed
             in
             their
             miseries
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             need
             but
             three
             or
             foure
             men
             of
             resolution
             to
             draw
             all
             the
             rest
             to
             a
             mutinie
             and
             reuolt
             .
             If
             this
             be
             held
             a
             difficult
             matter
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             a
             thing
             naturall
             to
             become
             wise
             by
             anothers
             mishaps
             ,
             and
             to
             feare
             and
             be
             prouident
             lest
             we
             fall
             into
             the
             like
             inconuenience
             as
             our
             neighbours
             .
             The
             apprehension
             of
             which
             calamitie
             makes
             vs
             ofttimes
             conceiue
             worse
             of
             the
             euill
             then
             it
             deserueth
             ,
             especially
             when
             the
             actions
             of
             the
             conquering
             prince
             are
             grounded
             rather
             vpon
             force
             then
             reason
             ,
             as
             ordinarily
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             4
             Most
             commonly
             the
             rebellions
             and
             insurrections
             of
             people
             and
             cities
             ,
             happen
             not
             so
             much
             for
             the
             outrage
             done
             to
             a
             whole
             communaltie
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             iniuries
             particularly
             receiued
             by
             some
             of
             those
             which
             haue
             reuolted
             :
             but
             howsoeuer
             ,
             such
             wounds
             alwaies
             breed
             the
             vniuersall
             destruction
             of
             a
             common
             weale
             .
             
             To
             this
             purpose
             we
             may
             alledge
             the
             example
             of
             Roderick
             King
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             who
             hauing
             rauished
             Cuba
             the
             daughter
             of
             Count
             Iulian
             ,
             the
             indignity
             of
             the
             fact
             entred
             so
             far
             into
             the
             harts
             of
             al
             the
             Nobles
             of
             the
             country
             ,
             as
             euery
             one
             took
             the
             wrong
             to
             be
             his
             ,
             and
             hauing
             thereupon
             taken
             armes
             to
             aide
             the
             father
             in
             his
             reuenge
             ,
             it
             grew
             to
             a
             worse
             matter
             ;
             for
             hereby
             they
             gaue
             the
             Moores
             entrance
             into
             the
             Estate
             who
             put
             to
             death
             their
             King
             :
             and
             were
             themselues
             beholders
             of
             the
             spoile
             of
             their
             country
             by
             persecuting
             vengeance
             vpon
             so
             infamous
             an
             act
             performed
             by
             the
             disordinat
             lust
             of
             him
             who
             ought
             to
             haue
             reproued
             and
             chastised
             it
             in
             others
             .
          
           
             5
             The
             other
             discommodity
             which
             they
             meete
             who
             will
             settle
             the
             establishment
             of
             their
             fortunes
             vpon
             the
             erections
             of
             Colonies
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             succession
             of
             time
             those
             men
             so
             remoued
             from
             their
             owne
             country
             into
             another
             newly
             subdued
             ,
             fashion
             themselues
             vnto
             the
             climat
             ,
             humors
             ,
             and
             complexions
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             same
             minde
             of
             preseruing
             their
             estate
             ,
             as
             those
             amongst
             whom
             they
             are
             sent
             to
             inhabit
             .
             
             And
             hauing
             thither
             transported
             their
             goods
             and
             begotten
             children
             ,
             they
             thenceforth
             make
             more
             reckoning
             of
             the
             country
             whither
             they
             are
             come
             as
             Colonies
             ,
             then
             of
             their
             naturall
             country
             whence
             they
             were
             displaced
             :
             like
             trees
             which
             planted
             in
             an
             other
             soile
             change
             much
             both
             of
             their
             nature
             and
             taste
             .
             This
             the
             more
             easily
             happeneth
             to
             Colonies
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             remote
             they
             are
             from
             their
             natiue
             place
             of
             abode
             .
             For
             proofe
             ,
             finde
             we
             not
             that
             euen
             the
             neighbour
             Colonies
             of
             Italy
             during
             the
             time
             of
             the
             second
             Punicke
             war
             would
             not
             in
             any
             wise
             contribute
             to
             the
             necessities
             of
             Rome
             their
             originall
             mother
             ?
             
          
           
             6
             The
             Portugals
             obseruing
             these
             inconueniences
             haue
             to
             assure
             the
             Indies
             ,
             practised
             a
             manner
             of
             Colonies
             much
             more
             sure
             ,
             tolerable
             ,
             and
             lesse
             enuied
             ;
             which
             is
             thus
             :
             They
             plant
             their
             Colonies
             not
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             but
             few
             at
             a
             time
             by
             Carauans
             or
             companies
             according
             as
             neede
             requireth
             ,
             to
             inhabite
             the
             countries
             by
             them
             newly
             discouered
             ;
             yet
             not
             throughly
             to
             people
             them
             ,
             but
             after
             as
             they
             shall
             see
             they
             thriue
             ,
             and
             so
             accordingly
             they
             by
             little
             and
             little
             replenish
             the
             Colonie
             .
             Goa
             is
             the
             best
             prouided
             of
             all
             they
             haue
             established
             ,
             and
             there
             they
             contract
             alliances
             with
             the
             ancient
             inhabitants
             ,
             and
             take
             and
             giue
             their
             daughters
             in
             mariages
             :
             by
             this
             meanes
             (
             which
             is
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             the
             more
             plausible
             )
             they
             liue
             free
             from
             violence
             ,
             assured
             of
             the
             good
             wils
             of
             the
             first
             inhabitants
             who
             inrich
             themselues
             greatly
             by
             their
             trafficke
             and
             commodities
             .
             In
             this
             manner
             they
             multiply
             and
             are
             scarcely
             perceiued
             how
             ,
             growing
             to
             such
             a
             multitude
             of
             people
             as
             they
             serue
             to
             inlarge
             and
             establish
             the
             name
             and
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Portugals
             .
             From
             yeare
             to
             yeare
             they
             ad
             to
             this
             increase
             which
             serueth
             them
             instead
             of
             a
             fortresse
             amongst
             such
             as
             they
             subdue
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             prouinces
             as
             they
             will
             people
             and
             accustome
             to
             their
             fashions
             and
             rule
             .
          
           
             7
             Time
             and
             experience
             make
             it
             plainly
             appeare
             ,
             that
             these
             formes
             of
             Colonies
             are
             more
             tollerable
             and
             sure
             then
             any
             heeretofore
             practised
             ,
             for
             in
             these
             the
             naturall
             inhabitants
             are
             so
             farre
             from
             being
             thrust
             out
             of
             their
             houses
             ,
             as
             
             on
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             they
             are
             therein
             maintained
             and
             more
             confirmed
             in
             the
             peaceable
             inoying
             o●
             their
             goods
             .
             Moreouer
             the
             vnion
             and
             commixture
             of
             blood
             one
             with
             another
             softning
             their
             naturall
             roughnesse
             ,
             retaineth
             and
             redoubleth
             the
             affection
             as
             well
             of
             the
             auncient
             inhabitants
             ,
             as
             of
             those
             of
             the
             Colony
             .
             The
             Spaniards
             do
             the
             like
             in
             the
             West
             Indies
             that
             which
             I
             finde
             most
             notable
             heerein
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             rest
             not
             satisfied
             onely
             with
             establishing
             Colonies
             ,
             but
             further
             they
             conuert
             and
             instruct
             the
             Indians
             in
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             to
             Gods
             glorie
             and
             theirs
             :
             It
             is
             that
             which
             the
             king
             of
             Spaine
             performeth
             and
             continueth
             by
             meanes
             of
             such
             religious
             orders
             as
             he
             hath
             planted
             among
             them
             :
             for
             not
             being
             able
             to
             store
             so
             many
             and
             so
             large
             countries
             as
             those
             are
             with
             naturall
             Spaniards
             and
             Portugals
             ,
             they
             by
             this
             conuersion
             and
             Baptisme
             ,
             make
             those
             people
             become
             Portugals
             and
             Spaniards
             .
          
           
             8
             Hauing
             discoursed
             of
             the
             forme
             of
             Colonies
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             conquering
             Prince
             may
             profit
             himselfe
             by
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             now
             time
             that
             we
             come
             to
             the
             second
             thing
             which
             may
             afford
             assurance
             to
             an
             estate
             .
             The
             meanes
             are
             many
             ,
             but
             the
             Christians
             most
             vsually
             make
             choise
             of
             fortifications
             ,
             as
             seeming
             to
             them
             most
             strong
             bridles
             to
             raine
             in
             and
             curbe
             both
             the
             auncient
             and
             newly
             subdued
             prouinces
             .
             There
             they
             appoint
             their
             Magazins
             for
             munition
             and
             other
             prouision
             for
             the
             wars
             ;
             there
             they
             bestow
             garisons
             of
             souldiers
             for
             their
             defence
             ;
             some
             places
             they
             fortifie
             vpon
             the
             frontiers
             ,
             where
             they
             constitute
             for
             Gouernors
             and
             officers
             ,
             creatures
             of
             their
             owne
             fashioning
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             containe
             all
             vnder
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             victorious
             .
          
           
             9
             Yet
             is
             it
             that
             which
             Machiauell
             reproueth
             and
             reiecteth
             as
             vnprofitable
             :
             
             but
             because
             they
             are
             reasons
             or
             opininions
             so
             weake
             as
             that
             like
             Spyders
             cobwebs
             ,
             they
             are
             easily
             broken
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             spend
             time
             farther
             to
             confute
             them
             ;
             onely
             I
             will
             say
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             Alfonso
             king
             of
             Naples
             ,
             a
             most
             iudicious
             prince
             ,
             whose
             authoritie
             should
             carrie
             credit
             ,
             alwaies
             esteemed
             this
             practise
             of
             fortification
             most
             
             necessarie
             and
             profitable
             ,
             especially
             in
             a
             countrey
             newly
             conquered
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             leaue
             it
             open
             and
             consequently
             subiect
             to
             iniurie
             and
             reuolt
             .
             The
             proceedings
             in
             this
             kinde
             ,
             of
             
               Francis
               Sforce
            
             duke
             of
             Milan
             ,
             of
             the
             Emperor
             Charles
             the
             5.
             and
             of
             so
             many
             other
             Princes
             and
             Captaines
             which
             haue
             woone
             reputation
             and
             renowne
             amongst
             men
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             who
             well
             considereth
             them
             will
             laugh
             at
             the
             opinion
             of
             Machiauel
             .
             Without
             seeking
             any
             further
             ,
             haue
             we
             not
             the
             French
             for
             example
             ?
             who
             made
             no
             account
             of
             erecting
             cittadels
             in
             the
             I
             le
             of
             Sicily
             :
             but
             after
             they
             had
             conquered
             it
             ,
             
             they
             assoone
             lost
             it
             not
             without
             a
             most
             lamentable
             slaughter
             executed
             on
             them
             by
             the
             inhabitants
             ;
             but
             contrariwise
             deriuing
             their
             wisdome
             from
             their
             owne
             miserie
             ,
             after
             they
             once
             tooke
             in
             hand
             to
             make
             fortresses
             in
             sundry
             places
             of
             Italy
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             meanes
             but
             by
             peace
             to
             dislodge
             them
             .
             
             The
             Mamelucks
             who
             were
             in
             the
             same
             error
             of
             not
             trusting
             to
             Fortresses
             ,
             found
             themselues
             in
             lesse
             then
             two
             daies
             depriued
             by
             Selim
             of
             the
             most
             part
             of
             their
             liues
             ,
             estate
             ,
             and
             powers
             .
             The
             Spaniard
             imbracing
             the
             indifferency
             of
             this
             opinion
             ,
             and
             desirous
             to
             gratifie
             the
             Flemings
             whom
             they
             thought
             to
             appease
             by
             this
             moderation
             ,
             returned
             into
             their
             hands
             the
             strong
             holdes
             of
             their
             Prouinces
             :
             which
             they
             had
             no
             sooner
             done
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             neere-hand
             expelled
             the
             Low-countries
             .
          
           
             10
             And
             though
             all
             these
             examples
             are
             but
             too
             sufficient
             to
             confute
             the
             opinion
             of
             Machiauel
             ,
             yet
             will
             I
             bring
             him
             once
             more
             vpon
             the
             stage
             ,
             and
             sift
             him
             a
             little
             better
             :
             See
             heere
             the
             substance
             of
             what
             he
             saith
             :
             Either
             thou
             art
             able
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             to
             bring
             sufficient
             store
             of
             men
             into
             the
             field
             (
             in
             which
             case
             fortresses
             are
             not
             any
             waies
             necessarie
             )
             or
             thou
             hast
             not
             meanes
             to
             leauie
             such
             forces
             as
             are
             requisite
             to
             defend
             and
             warrant
             thy
             estate
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             are
             vnprofitable
             .
             Marke
             ,
             I
             praie
             ,
             the
             wrong
             course
             he
             taketh
             ,
             walking
             as
             he
             doth
             in
             extreames
             ,
             without
             keeping
             the
             meane
             ,
             most
             necessarie
             in
             these
             propositions
             :
             to
             say
             the
             truth
             ,
             he
             is
             much
             mistaken
             ;
             since
             this
             matter
             as
             others
             ,
             should
             be
             distinguished
             by
             the
             portions
             and
             qualities
             thereof
             ,
             the
             better
             
             and
             more
             easily
             to
             vnderstand
             it
             .
             In
             my
             opinion
             then
             (
             which
             I
             deliuer
             not
             to
             exclude
             others
             )
             we
             must
             say
             thus
             :
             Either
             a
             Prince
             hath
             meanes
             to
             leuie
             men
             out
             of
             hand
             by
             an
             ordinarie
             continuance
             of
             armes
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             must
             haue
             time
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             be
             it
             either
             by
             leuying
             a
             sufficient
             number
             of
             his
             subiects
             trained
             vp
             to
             armes
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             friends
             and
             associats
             ,
             or
             of
             neighbours
             ,
             which
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             particular
             interest
             ,
             will
             willingly
             ioyne
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             protect
             them
             from
             the
             same
             iniurie
             he
             may
             himselfe
             receiue
             .
             In
             these
             two
             first
             cases
             ,
             Fortresses
             would
             prooue
             more
             profitable
             then
             necessarie
             :
             or
             else
             a
             Prince
             is
             of
             that
             power
             as
             he
             is
             able
             at
             once
             to
             assemble
             so
             manie
             men
             as
             he
             will
             keepe
             or
             winne
             the
             field
             from
             the
             enemie
             ,
             or
             will
             be
             able
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             commodiously
             to
             succour
             the
             place
             besieged
             .
             In
             these
             two
             respects
             ,
             Cittadels
             are
             necessarie
             though
             not
             much
             profitable
             ,
             because
             they
             by
             their
             constant
             defence
             ,
             stoppe
             and
             intertaine
             the
             enemie
             ,
             affoord
             by
             such
             temporising
             ,
             meanes
             and
             leasure
             to
             order
             matters
             ;
             for
             (
             as
             the
             Venetians
             say
             )
             
               Chi
               ha
               tempo
               ,
               ha
               vita
               ,
            
             who
             hath
             time
             ,
             hath
             life
             .
          
           
             11
             The
             third
             meanes
             for
             a
             Prince
             to
             preserue
             his
             estate
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             those
             allow
             of
             ,
             who
             not
             trusting
             to
             Fortresses
             ,
             and
             making
             no
             account
             of
             Colonies
             ,
             doe
             ordinarily
             intertaine
             strong
             companies
             of
             horse
             and
             foote
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             numbers
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             alwaies
             containe
             their
             subiects
             in
             naturall
             obedience
             ,
             hinder
             rebellions
             ,
             and
             which
             most
             importeth
             ,
             repell
             ,
             and
             oppose
             the
             enemy
             ,
             and
             as
             occasion
             requireth
             ,
             visit
             him
             at
             his
             owne
             home
             .
             In
             time
             passed
             the
             Mamelucks
             practised
             this
             forme
             of
             gouernment
             ;
             
             and
             the
             Turkes
             at
             this
             day
             obserue
             it
             in
             all
             points
             .
             The
             Visconti
             sometime
             Lords
             of
             Milan
             ,
             vsed
             this
             forme
             of
             preseruing
             their
             estates
             ,
             and
             amongst
             others
             Azzo-Visconti
             ordinarily
             gaue
             intertainment
             (
             yea
             euen
             in
             time
             of
             peace
             )
             to
             22000.
             horse
             ,
             and
             they
             did
             him
             no
             small
             seruice
             .
          
           
             12
             A
             man
             may
             yet
             put
             one
             doubt
             more
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             the
             resolution
             whereof
             shall
             fit
             very
             well
             for
             the
             course
             and
             concluding
             of
             the
             discourse
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             which
             is
             best
             either
             
             to
             erect
             Cittadels
             or
             alwaies
             to
             maintaine
             a
             great
             army
             .
             Experience
             (
             our
             common
             Mistres
             )
             teacheth
             vs
             that
             for
             the
             conseruation
             of
             great
             Princes
             estate
             sortresses
             are
             the
             best
             ;
             because
             they
             doe
             not
             so
             much
             incumber
             nor
             dislike
             the
             subiect
             as
             doth
             an
             army
             ,
             whose
             troupes
             dispersed
             in
             diuers
             parts
             of
             the
             country
             waste
             and
             disorder
             all
             :
             on
             the
             other
             side
             souldiours
             shut
             vp
             in
             a
             fortresse
             are
             not
             so
             insolent
             and
             licentious
             as
             those
             commonly
             are
             which
             keepe
             the
             field
             ,
             yea
             and
             that
             oft-times
             with
             more
             hauocke
             then
             if
             the
             enemy
             himselfe
             had
             ransaked
             and
             ouerrun
             it
             .
             The
             liberty
             which
             armies
             dispersed
             thorowout
             an
             estate
             challenge
             and
             assume
             to
             themselues
             ,
             is
             such
             as
             makes
             them
             forget
             all
             policy
             and
             military
             discipline
             :
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Milanois
             heerein
             will
             not
             be
             beside
             the
             purpose
             .
             They
             neuer
             complained
             of
             the
             Garrison
             of
             the
             Castle
             ,
             
             but
             when
             it
             came
             to
             that
             that
             Lewes
             the
             12.
             would
             haue
             lodged
             his
             horse
             within
             the
             towne
             they
             presently
             reuolted
             ;
             whereupon
             ensued
             the
             losse
             of
             the
             estate
             .
             What
             was
             it
             that
             wrought
             the
             reuolt
             of
             the
             Flemings
             ?
             was
             it
             not
             the
             obstinate
             mutining
             of
             only
             1500.
             
             Spaniards
             ,
             who
             crying
             after
             their
             paie
             ouerran
             and
             made
             spoile
             of
             all
             the
             country
             ?
             The
             selfe
             same
             Spanish
             nation
             disquieted
             the
             Estate
             of
             Milan
             vnder
             the
             Marques
             of
             Guasto
             and
             the
             I
             le
             of
             Sicily
             vnder
             
               Ferdinand
               Gonzaga
            
             .
             
             The
             Sorians
             and
             the
             Egyptians
             no
             sooner
             saw
             Selims
             standards
             displaced
             but
             they
             rebelled
             against
             the
             Mamelucks
             ,
             whose
             armies
             had
             maruellously
             oppressed
             them
             ,
             they
             hauing
             beene
             constrained
             to
             maintaine
             them
             at
             their
             owne
             charges
             .
          
           
             13
             Whereto
             I
             know
             may
             be
             replied
             ,
             that
             the
             Turke
             neuerthelesse
             peaceably
             holdeth
             his
             estate
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             we
             speake
             of
             ,
             his
             forces
             being
             euermore
             on
             foote
             and
             in
             a
             readinesse
             :
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             it
             that
             to
             cleere
             this
             ,
             two
             principall
             reasons
             may
             be
             alledged
             .
             The
             one
             that
             he
             hath
             depriued
             such
             his
             subiects
             as
             are
             Christians
             and
             of
             a
             different
             law
             ,
             of
             all
             vse
             of
             armes
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             brought
             them
             to
             this
             passe
             that
             they
             cannot
             vant
             to
             hold
             any
             thing
             in
             propriety
             :
             which
             was
             not
             practised
             towards
             
             the
             aboue
             mentioned
             ;
             moreouer
             all
             assemblies
             vpon
             whatsoeuer
             cause
             are
             expresly
             forbidden
             them
             :
             he
             keeps
             them
             vnder
             and
             makes
             no
             more
             reckning
             of
             them
             then
             of
             sheepe
             pend
             vp
             in
             a
             fould
             vsing
             them
             like
             brute
             beasts
             ,
             not
             once
             vouchsafing
             to
             imploy
             them
             in
             the
             wars
             .
             The
             other
             reason
             is
             that
             they
             haue
             no
             power
             of
             themselues
             to
             oppose
             the
             Turkes
             so
             mighty
             forces
             ;
             and
             (
             which
             is
             worst
             of
             all
             )
             they
             neuer
             haue
             had
             any
             forraine
             succour
             to
             incourage
             them
             to
             such
             an
             enterprise
             .
          
           
             14
             I
             will
             forbeare
             to
             diue
             any
             deeper
             into
             this
             subiect
             ;
             me
             thinkes
             we
             may
             see
             sufficiently
             by
             this
             how
             much
             more
             supportable
             are
             Cittadels
             ,
             then
             armies
             ordinarily
             intertained
             .
             But
             if
             we
             speake
             of
             conquering
             ,
             I
             allow
             that
             armies
             are
             more
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             fortresses
             ,
             considering
             that
             we
             thereby
             inioy
             meanes
             to
             embrace
             all
             occasions
             offered
             ,
             and
             at
             an
             instant
             to
             execute
             both
             the
             will
             and
             designe
             of
             a
             Prince
             so
             prouided
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             To
             say
             the
             truth
             it
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Ottamans
             haue
             practised
             ,
             to
             aduance
             their
             Empire
             to
             such
             greatnesse
             as
             at
             this
             day
             we
             see
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             that
             which
             hath
             heaped
             on
             them
             the
             honors
             of
             so
             many
             victories
             ,
             and
             which
             hath
             endowed
             them
             with
             authoritie
             ,
             reputation
             and
             meanes
             .
             They
             haue
             alwaies
             had
             (
             as
             they
             yet
             haue
             )
             their
             armies
             in
             a
             readinesse
             ,
             and
             haue
             fought
             with
             their
             neighbours
             in
             a
             manner
             with
             as
             much
             aduantage
             as
             a
             man
             armed
             against
             one
             that
             is
             naked
             .
          
           
             16
             Some
             I
             know
             will
             maruell
             how
             such
             a
             number
             of
             people
             so
             armed
             ,
             can
             containe
             themselues
             from
             reuolting
             .
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             were
             not
             ordinarily
             imploied
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             in
             attempts
             of
             warre
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             end
             their
             multitudes
             growen
             ranke
             with
             quiet
             ,
             would
             easily
             be
             drawen
             to
             rebellion
             or
             mutinies
             ;
             which
             the
             souldiers
             of
             Alexander
             the
             Great
             can
             witnesse
             ,
             for
             whilest
             the
             enemy
             kept
             them
             in
             doings
             ,
             who
             were
             then
             they
             more
             hardy
             and
             valerous
             ?
             but
             after
             their
             victories
             ,
             who
             more
             insolent
             and
             vnsufferable
             ?
             The
             Roman
             armies
             ,
             how
             fortunate
             were
             they
             whilest
             they
             had
             continuall
             warre
             ,
             atchieuing
             all
             their
             interprises
             in
             a
             
             manner
             as
             they
             could
             wish
             ?
             but
             after
             their
             conquest
             they
             became
             so
             turbulent
             and
             vnquiet
             ,
             as
             they
             assumed
             to
             themselues
             the
             authoritie
             of
             creating
             Emperors
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             so
             licentiously
             ,
             as
             euery
             armie
             made
             his
             particular
             choise
             ,
             so
             as
             there
             was
             no
             remedie
             but
             to
             trie
             by
             fight
             who
             should
             carie
             it
             ;
             which
             occasioned
             the
             ouerthrow
             of
             the
             state
             .
             The
             French
             ,
             haue
             they
             not
             euermore
             faithfully
             serued
             their
             king
             against
             strangers
             ?
             but
             so
             soone
             as
             they
             had
             peace
             with
             the
             English
             ,
             and
             after
             with
             the
             Spaniard
             ,
             they
             filled
             euery
             corner
             of
             their
             country
             with
             sedition
             ,
             sackings
             ,
             cruelties
             ,
             and
             slaughters
             ;
             and
             that
             with
             such
             obstinate
             persisting
             ,
             as
             the
             contagion
             thereof
             hath
             not
             beene
             able
             for
             25.
             yeeres
             space
             to
             be
             remooued
             .
             But
             that
             which
             is
             most
             to
             be
             lamented
             ,
             is
             the
             scandall
             they
             haue
             brought
             vpon
             the
             church
             .
             This
             selfe
             thing
             may
             be
             appropriated
             to
             the
             Flemings
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             may
             be
             imputed
             to
             idlenesse
             ,
             and
             the
             exceeding
             plentie
             wherein
             they
             liued
             .
             The
             example
             of
             Bajazet
             the
             second
             shall
             serue
             to
             close
             vp
             this
             discourse
             ,
             for
             he
             being
             giuen
             ouer
             to
             his
             ease
             ;
             the
             soldiours
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             brooke
             such
             idlenesse
             ,
             so
             awaked
             the
             courage
             of
             his
             two
             sonnes
             ,
             Selim
             and
             Acomath
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             forces
             of
             the
             Empire
             (
             which
             had
             established
             the
             Turkish
             scepter
             )
             were
             diuided
             into
             two
             ,
             and
             it
             lacked
             not
             much
             of
             being
             vtterly
             ouerthrowne
             ,
             euery
             one
             for
             his
             part
             seconding
             the
             rebellions
             of
             the
             sonnes
             against
             the
             father
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IIII.
             
          
           
             That
             he
             hath
             trained
             vp
             his
             soldiours
             to
             valour
             and
             hardinesse
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Why
               the
               armies
               of
               these
               daies
               consist
               not
               of
               so
               good
               souldiers
               as
               in
               former
               times
               .
            
             
               2
               Principall
               causes
               of
               victories
               .
            
             
               3
               What
               care
               is
               to
               be
               had
               in
               leuying
               of
               good
               souldiers
               :
               and
               this
               to
               be
               wrought
               by
               a
               fourefould
               meanes
               .
            
             
               4
               By
               election
               .
            
             
               
               5
               Exercise
               .
            
             
               6
               Honors
               and
               profit
               .
            
             
               7
               The
               Turkes
               proceeding
               heerein
               .
            
          
           
             1
             IT
             is
             seldome
             seene
             that
             the
             armies
             of
             these
             times
             consist
             of
             good
             souldiours
             ,
             for
             the
             more
             we
             vary
             from
             the
             course
             our
             forefathers
             tooke
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             perfection
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             the
             more
             are
             we
             depriued
             of
             that
             happinesse
             which
             were
             to
             be
             desired
             and
             seriously
             sought
             after
             by
             Princes
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             as
             Commanders
             would
             reape
             honor
             and
             profite
             by
             the
             wars
             .
          
           
             2
             Victory
             (
             which
             dependeth
             of
             the
             diuine
             will
             )
             deriueth
             her
             successe
             and
             principall
             ground
             from
             the
             multitude
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             especially
             from
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             Commanders
             and
             from
             the
             valour
             and
             generositie
             of
             the
             Souldiour
             .
          
           
             3
             It
             is
             requisite
             then
             that
             we
             looke
             more
             narrowlie
             then
             we
             doe
             vnto
             their
             choice
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             be
             such
             as
             we
             may
             honour
             and
             profit
             our selues
             by
             them
             :
             now
             we
             must
             deliuer
             how
             we
             may
             light
             vpon
             ,
             or
             make
             good
             and
             hardy
             souldiours
             ,
             which
             is
             doone
             in
             my
             opinion
             by
             a
             foure
             fold
             meanes
             ,
             by
             election
             ,
             exercise
             ,
             honor
             ,
             and
             profit
             .
          
           
             4
             By
             election
             ,
             because
             all
             those
             which
             we
             leuie
             for
             the
             wars
             haue
             not
             that
             naturall
             inclination
             to
             valour
             and
             courage
             ,
             nor
             a
             constitution
             of
             bodie
             fit
             to
             indure
             the
             trauailes
             and
             dangers
             incident
             thereunto
             .
             Moreouer
             a
             gallant
             fashion
             and
             spirite
             are
             not
             found
             in
             euery
             one
             ,
             much
             lesse
             a
             resolution
             to
             attend
             ,
             defie
             ,
             and
             assaile
             the
             enemy
             ;
             also
             euery
             mans
             hart
             will
             not
             serue
             him
             to
             enter
             the
             trenches
             ,
             throw
             himselfe
             desperatly
             into
             the
             dike
             ,
             scall
             the
             wals
             ,
             offer
             himselfe
             valiantly
             ,
             to
             make
             good
             a
             breach
             in
             despite
             of
             the
             Cannon
             ,
             of
             stones
             ,
             of
             wilde-fire
             ,
             and
             of
             death
             it selfe
             :
             Their
             complexions
             perhaps
             will
             not
             brooke
             that
             they
             should
             spend
             the
             whole
             day
             in
             continuall
             turmoiles
             without
             eating
             ,
             and
             the
             night
             without
             rest
             ,
             so
             as
             where
             some
             
             make
             account
             that
             Antwerpe
             is
             able
             to
             make
             30000.
             men
             ,
             Venice
             40000.
             
             Gant
             60000.
             
             Paris
             100000.
             all
             fit
             and
             able
             to
             beare
             armes
             ,
             me
             thinkes
             they
             should
             be
             vnderstood
             that
             they
             are
             such
             as
             haue
             the
             age
             required
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             disposition
             proper
             to
             such
             a
             profession
             .
             For
             proofe
             hereof
             haue
             we
             not
             of
             late
             seene
             that
             the
             Prince
             of
             Parma
             hath
             ranged
             vnder
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             euen
             with
             small
             forces
             those
             of
             Gant
             &
             Antwerp
             which
             had
             formerly
             together
             with
             those
             of
             the
             low
             countries
             rebelled
             against
             their
             Soueraigne
             ?
             
             The
             Romans
             held
             in
             such
             esteeme
             this
             manner
             of
             making
             choise
             of
             their
             Souldiours
             as
             when
             they
             would
             expresse
             a
             leuy
             of
             men
             they
             termed
             it
             
               Delectum
               agere
               vel
               habere
            
             to
             make
             a
             choise
             .
             In
             our
             times
             no
             man
             hath
             beene
             more
             carefull
             and
             circumspect
             in
             the
             choise
             of
             his
             souldiours
             (
             at
             the
             least
             of
             the
             Captaines
             of
             Italy
             )
             then
             
               Cosmo
               de
               Medici
            
             Duke
             of
             Florence
             ;
             and
             indeede
             he
             was
             prouided
             of
             the
             best
             and
             most
             approued
             souldiours
             of
             his
             time
             .
          
           
             5
             To
             election
             we
             are
             to
             adde
             exercise
             ,
             
             without
             the
             which
             there
             is
             no
             forwardnesse
             or
             constitution
             of
             body
             be
             it
             neuer
             so
             strong
             ,
             able
             to
             attaine
             to
             the
             perfection
             requisite
             to
             execute
             and
             accomplish
             ,
             as
             appertaineth
             to
             a
             good
             ,
             braue
             ,
             and
             noble
             souldiour
             .
          
           
             6
             But
             if
             the
             Generall
             be
             so
             wise
             as
             to
             ioine
             to
             exercise
             profit
             and
             honor
             ,
             
             then
             is
             it
             that
             there
             is
             no
             danger
             or
             difficulty
             be
             it
             neuer
             so
             great
             which
             his
             souldiours
             will
             not
             ouercome
             ;
             no
             incounter
             which
             they
             will
             not
             force
             ;
             no
             enterprise
             which
             they
             will
             not
             happily
             compasse
             .
             As
             for
             a
             Prince
             there
             is
             no
             mony
             better
             bestowed
             then
             that
             wherewith
             his
             Captaines
             whet
             and
             intertaine
             the
             courage
             of
             the
             Souldiour
             .
             
             This
             was
             the
             cause
             why
             the
             Romans
             beside
             the
             ordinarie
             pay
             of
             their
             armies
             ,
             ordained
             crownes
             for
             them
             which
             had
             in
             the
             wars
             saued
             the
             life
             of
             a
             citizen
             ,
             first
             entred
             the
             breach
             ,
             or
             boorded
             a
             ship
             :
             these
             were
             termed
             
               Coronae
               Ciuicae
               ,
               Murales
               ,
               &
               Nauales
               .
            
          
           
             7
             The
             Turkes
             ,
             to
             our
             confusion
             ,
             are
             not
             inserior
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             be
             it
             either
             for
             the
             choice
             they
             make
             of
             their
             souldiours
             ,
             
             or
             for
             rewarding
             them
             .
             For
             they
             chuse
             from
             among
             the
             nations
             vnder
             their
             obedience
             ,
             the
             most
             warlike
             ,
             and
             take
             of
             them
             but
             the
             flower
             and
             such
             as
             are
             most
             proper
             for
             the
             wars
             ,
             sparing
             not
             afterwards
             to
             recompence
             them
             at
             the
             full
             .
             It
             is
             a
             thing
             incredible
             with
             what
             continuall
             excercise
             they
             inure
             their
             souldiours
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             that
             euen
             from
             the
             cradle
             (
             if
             a
             man
             may
             so
             say
             )
             they
             traine
             them
             vp
             vnto
             the
             wars
             .
             The
             intertainment
             the
             Turke
             giueth
             them
             is
             sufficient
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             the
             rewards
             ,
             honours
             ,
             and
             commodities
             he
             shareth
             among
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             hardly
             to
             be
             expressed
             :
             There
             is
             not
             any
             Prince
             at
             this
             day
             liuing
             that
             may
             in
             this
             regard
             bee
             compared
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             the
             meanest
             of
             his
             souldiers
             vpon
             his
             vertuous
             behauiour
             in
             armes
             is
             capable
             of
             attaining
             to
             the
             most
             eminent
             charges
             and
             dignities
             of
             his
             estate
             ,
             and
             of
             inriching
             himselfe
             with
             inestimable
             treasure
             .
             To
             confirme
             this
             ,
             the
             goods
             which
             
               Meehmet
               Bassa
            
             left
             behinde
             him
             ,
             (
             who
             of
             a
             Christian
             Apostate
             aspired
             to
             that
             greatnesse
             )
             were
             valued
             at
             two
             Millians
             of
             Crownes
             .
             In
             a
             word
             they
             are
             sure
             that
             rewarde
             waiteth
             alwaies
             vpon
             valour
             .
             Moreouer
             the
             prowesse
             of
             the
             priuate
             souldiours
             cannot
             be
             smothered
             amongst
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             rather
             immediatly
             discouered
             and
             notice
             taken
             thereof
             .
             Of
             all
             the
             Ottoman
             Princes
             Mahomet
             the
             second
             was
             the
             most
             bountifull
             ,
             for
             he
             gaue
             beyond
             measure
             ,
             so
             as
             sometime
             he
             increased
             the
             souldiours
             pay
             a
             thousand
             fould
             .
             Selim
             the
             first
             did
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             worth
             the
             noting
             ,
             that
             as
             those
             two
             surpassed
             the
             residue
             in
             liberality
             ,
             so
             did
             they
             in
             honourable
             and
             triumphant
             victory
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             That
             he
             hath
             maintained
             his
             Souldiers
             in
             military
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             
               1
               A
               very
               great
               army
               may
               be
               easily
               ouerthrowne
               by
               a
               meane
               army
               .
            
             
               
               2
               The
               cause
               hereof
               ,
               and
               benefit
               of
               the
               latter
               .
            
             
               3
               Care
               is
               to
               be
               had
               that
               an
               army
               be
               not
               ouercharged
               with
               baggage
               .
            
             
               4
               A
               Generall-with
               more
               ease
               may
               command
               a
               meane
               ,
               then
               too
               great
               an
               army
               .
            
             
               5
               Souldiers
               are
               animated
               by
               the
               perswasion
               and
               presents
               of
               their
               chiefe
               commander
               .
            
             
               6
               They
               are
               in
               seruice
               to
               be
               well
               acquainted
               with
               one
               an
               other
               .
            
             
               7
               The
               incumbrance
               of
               huge
               and
               ouer
               great
               Armies
               .
            
             
               8
               How
               it
               commeth
               to
               passe
               that
               the
               Turkes
               so
               great
               numbers
               of
               men
               proue
               victorious
               .
            
             
               9
               Defects
               in
               Christian
               armies
               .
            
             
               10
               Obedience
               of
               the
               Turkes
               .
            
             
               11
               Battailes
               lost
               through
               disobedience
               of
               the
               Souldiours
               .
            
             
               12
               The
               military
               discipline
               of
               the
               Turkes
               notable
               .
            
          
           
             1
             THe
             happy
             successe
             of
             battailes
             by
             those
             of
             ancient
             times
             with
             such
             wisdome
             atchiued
             ,
             makes
             it
             most
             apparent
             vnto
             vs
             that
             most
             commonly
             the
             meane
             armies
             haue
             ouercome
             the
             great
             .
             Alexander
             the
             Great
             ,
             diuers
             Grecian
             Captaines
             ,
             amongst
             others
             Miltiades
             and
             Themistocles
             ,
             and
             among
             the
             Romans
             
               Lucullus
               ,
               Scylla
               ,
               Pompey
            
             and
             Caesar
             alwaies
             assailed
             and
             vanquished
             the
             barbarous
             people
             rather
             with
             vnequall
             then
             equall
             numbers
             ,
             if
             we
             respect
             the
             multitude
             ;
             but
             they
             went
             far
             beyond
             them
             if
             we
             consider
             their
             militarie
             vertue
             .
             In
             these
             latter
             times
             the
             Commanders
             of
             the
             
               Emperour
               Charles
            
             the
             5.
             and
             of
             
               King
               Philip
            
             his
             sonne
             haue
             likewise
             gained
             the
             victory
             of
             many
             armies
             greater
             then
             this
             .
          
           
             2
             To
             such
             as
             demaund
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             wil
             answere
             that
             it
             was
             because
             the
             principall
             strength
             and
             sinew
             of
             an
             army
             consisteth
             ,
             in
             affection
             ,
             in
             military
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             well
             disposed
             order
             in
             the
             day
             of
             battell
             :
             without
             which
             parts
             an
             army
             is
             as
             fraile
             as
             glasse
             .
             A
             few
             may
             be
             more
             easily
             and
             orderly
             ranged
             then
             many
             .
             Vertue
             vnited
             is
             alwaies
             
             more
             powerfull
             then
             separated
             and
             disiointed
             .
             Hence
             is
             it
             that
             bodies
             of
             an
             indifferent
             stature
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             more
             vigorous
             then
             such
             as
             are
             ouer
             great
             and
             huge
             ,
             which
             the
             Poet
             (
             speaking
             of
             Fidaeus
             )
             expresly
             signifieth
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               Maior
               in
               exiguo
               regnabat
               corpore
               virtus
               .
            
             Great
             vertue
             in
             a
             little
             body
             raignd
             .
             And
             Virgil
             alluding
             to
             the
             Bees
             saith
             ,
             
               Ingentes
               animi
               angusto
               in
               corpore
               versantur
               .
            
             In
             slender
             bodies
             they
             haue
             mighty
             mindes
             :
             questionlesse
             a
             meane
             army
             must
             needes
             be
             more
             stable
             and
             vnited
             then
             a
             great
             ,
             because
             multitude
             is
             naturally
             accompanied
             with
             confusion
             ,
             commonly
             waited
             vpon
             by
             disorder
             .
          
           
             3
             Moreouer
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             of
             high
             consideration
             to
             be
             able
             to
             take
             such
             order
             that
             a
             campe
             be
             not
             incombred
             with
             baggage
             :
             rather
             that
             it
             be
             free
             and
             manageable
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             may
             be
             euery
             where
             commodiously
             cōducted
             ,
             ranged
             and
             euer
             in
             a
             readinesse
             to
             gaine
             and
             make
             good
             dangerous
             &
             difficult
             straites
             and
             passages
             ;
             that
             it
             be
             not
             tired
             and
             discouraged
             for
             the
             long
             marches
             it
             must
             often
             vndertake
             ;
             that
             it
             doe
             not
             faint
             for
             such
             accidents
             as
             diuersly
             chance
             ,
             nor
             for
             any
             exploits
             or
             executions
             which
             present
             themselues
             vnexpected
             .
             All
             which
             a
             meane
             campe
             will
             be
             more
             proper
             to
             performe
             then
             a
             great
             :
             for
             it
             shall
             not
             neede
             so
             great
             a
             quantity
             of
             victuals
             ,
             nor
             so
             great
             an
             incombrance
             of
             baggage
             or
             cariage
             as
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             4
             Moreouer
             seeing
             it
             is
             more
             profitable
             and
             necessary
             that
             an
             army
             be
             conducted
             &
             gouerned
             by
             one
             only
             Generall
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             depend
             of
             no
             other
             then
             him
             ;
             It
             will
             be
             more
             easily
             effected
             in
             a
             meane
             then
             a
             great
             army
             ,
             especially
             compounded
             of
             diuers
             nations
             .
             And
             this
             dependance
             shall
             be
             better
             ordered
             if
             the
             Generall
             can
             content
             himselfe
             with
             small
             store
             of
             luggage
             and
             that
             well
             trussed
             vp
             .
             The
             multitude
             of
             meane
             causes
             slacketh
             alwaies
             the
             course
             of
             the
             efficient
             ,
             and
             keepeth
             backe
             the
             fruite
             thereof
             .
             A
             little
             army
             hath
             not
             neede
             of
             so
             much
             luggage
             as
             a
             great
             .
          
           
             5
             And
             it
             is
             much
             better
             that
             the
             Captaine
             himselfe
             know
             his
             souldiours
             and
             they
             him
             ;
             then
             to
             rely
             vpon
             the
             credit
             
             and
             report
             of
             such
             as
             are
             vnder
             his
             charge
             ;
             for
             the
             souldiour
             that
             shall
             heare
             himselfe
             named
             by
             his
             Captaine
             aduanceth
             himselfe
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ,
             and
             becommeth
             more
             desirous
             of
             honor
             .
             Whereas
             if
             he
             see
             himselfe
             forgotten
             and
             vntespected
             of
             him
             which
             commandeth
             ,
             he
             groweth
             distasted
             and
             out
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             almost
             carelesse
             how
             matters
             haue
             their
             procedings
             .
             Who
             doubteth
             that
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Captaine
             or
             Generall
             of
             an
             army
             doth
             not
             serue
             as
             a
             motiue
             to
             the
             souldiour
             to
             make
             him
             diligently
             preserue
             his
             reputation
             ,
             and
             to
             shunne
             the
             reproch
             of
             cowardise
             ?
             which
             he
             will
             not
             so
             carefully
             performe
             ,
             if
             he
             finde
             himselfe
             out
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             Commander
             ,
             or
             that
             his
             Commander
             make
             as
             if
             he
             did
             not
             see
             him
             .
          
           
             6
             It
             is
             good
             also
             that
             the
             souldiers
             frequent
             brotherly
             together
             ,
             for
             that
             assureth
             them
             more
             ,
             and
             maketh
             them
             trust
             to
             one
             anothers
             assistance
             in
             time
             of
             the
             most
             crosse
             fortunes
             .
             All
             these
             parts
             incounter
             and
             are
             intertained
             more
             easily
             in
             a
             meane
             ,
             then
             in
             a
             great
             armie
             .
          
           
             7
             Which
             is
             often
             attended
             vpon
             by
             more
             inconuenienences
             then
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             by
             famine
             ,
             plagues
             ,
             contagious
             mutinies
             and
             dissentions
             .
             There
             is
             yet
             another
             dangerous
             inconuenience
             which
             is
             most
             vsually
             the
             companion
             of
             a
             multitude
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             forme
             to
             themselues
             a
             confidence
             of
             their
             owne
             forces
             greater
             then
             they
             ought
             :
             of
             this
             confidence
             followeth
             a
             contempt
             of
             the
             aduerse
             power
             ,
             of
             this
             contempt
             a
             presumption
             ,
             author
             of
             infinite
             mischiefes
             .
          
           
             8
             But
             how
             happeneth
             it
             then
             (
             will
             some
             say
             )
             that
             the
             Turkes
             haue
             euery
             where
             gained
             the
             victorie
             by
             multitude
             ?
             Would
             you
             know
             how
             ?
             Because
             they
             haue
             betimes
             trained
             vp
             and
             instructed
             their
             great
             armies
             ,
             to
             keepe
             so
             good
             an
             order
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             execution
             ,
             iudgement
             ,
             military
             discipline
             ,
             readinesse
             ,
             as
             disposition
             to
             armes
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             become
             as
             tractable
             ,
             and
             easie
             to
             manage
             as
             ours
             though
             meane
             and
             few
             in
             number
             .
          
           
             9
             On
             the
             other
             side
             we
             haue
             suffered
             our
             armies
             to
             slide
             into
             such
             insolencie
             and
             libertie
             ,
             as
             we
             can
             hardly
             rule
             and
             
             conduct
             them
             without
             so
             many
             dangers
             ,
             confusions
             and
             luggage
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             enough
             to
             trouble
             Captaines
             of
             great
             policie
             and
             experience
             ;
             and
             to
             say
             the
             trueth
             ,
             see
             wee
             not
             that
             the
             Turke
             more
             easily
             furnisheth
             an
             hundred
             thousand
             men
             with
             vittailes
             ,
             then
             we
             fiftie
             thousand
             ?
             for
             besides
             that
             his
             souldiers
             make
             not
             ,
             as
             ours
             ,
             any
             account
             of
             the
             diuersitie
             of
             vittailes
             ,
             of
             delicacie
             or
             of
             toothsome
             morsels
             ,
             they
             drinke
             no
             Wine
             nor
             Beere
             ,
             which
             importeth
             the
             consideration
             of
             almost
             the
             one
             halfe
             of
             our
             munition
             and
             charge
             .
          
           
             10
             What
             need
             I
             speake
             of
             obedience
             ,
             nurse
             of
             the
             order
             obserued
             amongst
             them
             ?
             since
             it
             was
             neuer
             seene
             that
             the
             Turkes
             euer
             lost
             battaile
             through
             disorder
             ,
             much
             lesse
             left
             off
             pursuing
             any
             attempt
             for
             their
             souldiers
             mutinies
             .
          
           
             11
             Whereas
             almost
             all
             the
             battailes
             we
             haue
             bid
             them
             ,
             had
             not
             beene
             lost
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             meere
             disorder
             and
             disobedience
             of
             our
             men
             .
             Whereto
             may
             we
             impute
             the
             miserable
             losse
             of
             Nicapolie
             ,
             
             but
             to
             the
             disordinate
             rashnesse
             of
             the
             French
             ,
             who
             serued
             at
             that
             time
             in
             the
             armie
             ?
             Sigismond
             king
             of
             Bohemia
             (
             afterward
             Emperour
             )
             seeing
             that
             contrary
             to
             his
             will
             and
             commandement
             they
             aduanced
             themselues
             as
             couragiously
             as
             vnaduisedly
             .
             What
             shall
             we
             speake
             of
             the
             ouerthrowe
             of
             the
             same
             Sigismond
             which
             hapned
             some
             few
             yeeres
             after
             ?
             
             came
             it
             not
             to
             passe
             by
             meanes
             of
             the
             disordering
             of
             his
             infantery
             ?
             which
             being
             not
             yet
             fully
             set
             in
             battaile
             array
             were
             couered
             with
             a
             cloud
             of
             arrowes
             ,
             let
             flie
             by
             the
             enemy
             so
             to
             the
             purpose
             as
             they
             were
             all
             hewen
             in
             peeces
             euen
             vnder
             the
             noses
             of
             his
             horse
             ;
             which
             seeing
             themselues
             destitute
             of
             foote
             were
             strooke
             with
             such
             a
             feare
             as
             they
             betooke
             themselues
             to
             flight
             not
             without
             the
             losse
             of
             many
             good
             souldiours
             and
             worthy
             Captaines
             ,
             all
             to
             the
             shame
             and
             confusion
             of
             the
             Christians
             .
             Ladislaus
             King
             of
             Polonia
             ,
             
             was
             he
             not
             ouercome
             at
             Varna
             through
             the
             disorders
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Strigonia
             and
             Varadin
             ?
             who
             to
             the
             end
             to
             chace
             inconsideratly
             the
             enemy
             ,
             shaken
             and
             flying
             in
             one
             part
             of
             his
             army
             ,
             forsooke
             their
             rankes
             to
             pursue
             them
             ,
             so
             making
             way
             for
             them
             :
             who
             
             laying
             hold
             on
             the
             occasion
             came
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             army
             to
             charge
             them
             there
             where
             they
             lay
             most
             open
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             they
             wan
             the
             victory
             most
             miserably
             slaughtering
             the
             Christians
             .
             
             At
             Buda
             ,
             
             at
             Exechium
             ,
             
             at
             Gerba
             ,
             and
             in
             sundry
             other
             places
             where
             we
             haue
             bene
             ouercome
             ,
             it
             proceeded
             rather
             of
             our
             disorders
             then
             of
             the
             Turkish
             forces
             .
          
           
             12
             So
             as
             we
             must
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             Turke
             excelleth
             vs
             both
             in
             number
             of
             good
             Souldiours
             and
             in
             all
             other
             military
             discipline
             :
             He
             is
             followed
             with
             such
             numbers
             of
             men
             as
             it
             seemeth
             he
             relieth
             wholy
             on
             their
             multitude
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             in
             so
             good
             a
             manner
             as
             if
             he
             respected
             nought
             but
             order
             &
             military
             discipline
             ,
             parts
             (
             to
             our
             dishonor
             )
             far
             from
             vs.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             That
             he
             hath
             made
             no
             reckning
             of
             other
             forces
             then
             his
             owne
             .
          
           
             
               1
               The
               wars
               are
               to
               be
               maintained
               by
               our
               owne
               strength
               ,
               neither
               must
               we
               rely
               vpon
               forraine
               powers
               .
            
             
               2
               The
               good
               and
               ill
               that
               resulteth
               of
               both
               these
               .
            
             
               3
               Conditions
               of
               confederate
               forces
               .
            
             
               4
               Other
               inconueniences
               which
               arise
               from
               assistance
               of
               forraine
               powers
               .
            
             
               5
               Examples
               of
               Leagues
               against
               the
               Turkes
               .
            
             
               6
               Their
               defects
               ,
               hindrances
               of
               their
               successe
               .
            
             
               7
               The
               Turkes
               not
               accustomed
               to
               make
               Leagues
               with
               any
               ,
               but
               vsing
               their
               owne
               forces
               ,
               haue
               ouerthrowne
               many
               armies
               confederates
               .
            
             
               8
               With
               whom
               they
               might
               well
               haue
               ioyned
               in
               league
               to
               their
               aduantage
               .
            
          
           
             1
             ALl
             high
             enterprises
             either
             for
             preseruation
             of
             an
             estate
             ,
             or
             for
             denouncing
             of
             warre
             ,
             haue
             beene
             ill
             plotted
             and
             as
             ill
             caried
             when
             they
             haue
             relied
             vpon
             the
             assistance
             and
             fauour
             of
             a
             third
             power
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             our
             owne
             ;
             seeing
             that
             from
             
             hopes
             and
             proiects
             so
             ill
             grounded
             we
             neuer
             come
             to
             inioy
             the
             fruits
             which
             such
             a
             succour
             ,
             the
             desseigne
             of
             him
             that
             enterpriseth
             ,
             &
             his
             extraordinary
             preparation
             promised
             vs
             ;
             rather
             they
             are
             infallibly
             attended
             on
             by
             some
             lamentable
             accident
             which
             vtterly
             ouerthroweth
             them
             .
          
           
             2
             Since
             oftentimes
             it
             falleth
             out
             that
             the
             expectation
             of
             such
             succour
             promised
             ,
             serueth
             rather
             to
             slacke
             the
             course
             of
             our
             endeauours
             ,
             and
             lessen
             the
             preparation
             of
             the
             enterprise
             ,
             then
             otherwise
             to
             forward
             or
             better
             them
             ;
             were
             it
             not
             for
             the
             confidence
             of
             such
             succour
             he
             that
             attempteth
             would
             prepare
             his
             forces
             proportionable
             to
             his
             proiect
             ,
             and
             not
             trust
             to
             outward
             helpes
             either
             of
             friend
             or
             confederat
             .
             Who
             doubteth
             ,
             when
             we
             so
             repose
             our selues
             vpon
             an
             others
             forces
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             at
             charge
             for
             our
             loues
             sake
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             make
             vs
             more
             backward
             to
             prouide
             and
             disburse
             of
             oure
             owne
             store
             ?
             But
             this
             is
             not
             all
             :
             the
             worst
             is
             ,
             that
             while
             we
             thus
             expect
             ,
             time
             wasteth
             vnprofitably
             ,
             and
             occasion
             (
             which
             once
             escaped
             cannot
             be
             laid
             hold
             on
             )
             is
             let
             slip
             and
             lost
             without
             recouery
             :
             for
             whilst
             we
             so
             attend
             our
             assistants
             our
             practises
             are
             discouered
             .
          
           
             3
             And
             who
             will
             beleeue
             that
             a
             friend
             or
             associat
             will
             embrace
             the
             desseign
             of
             him
             he
             assisteth
             ,
             or
             wish
             his
             good
             fortune
             with
             such
             harty
             affection
             ,
             as
             he
             wil
             not
             be
             ready
             vpon
             the
             least
             occasion
             he
             shall
             desire
             to
             finde
             ,
             to
             leaue
             him
             in
             the
             lurch
             ?
             And
             without
             question
             this
             occasion
             will
             offer
             it selfe
             at
             any
             time
             whensoeuer
             he
             hath
             a
             purpose
             to
             dissolue
             the
             league
             and
             couenants
             agreed
             vpon
             betweene
             them
             ;
             especially
             if
             he
             be
             the
             stronger
             and
             more
             mighty
             ,
             and
             finde
             not
             himselfe
             interessed
             in
             the
             successe
             of
             the
             enterprise
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             tooke
             armes
             and
             became
             confederate
             .
          
           
             4
             We
             may
             also
             adde
             another
             defect
             and
             imperfection
             ;
             &
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             the
             succour
             we
             attend
             be
             to
             be
             assembled
             from
             diuers
             places
             ,
             or
             ,
             that
             the
             windes
             (
             if
             it
             be
             by
             sea
             )
             or
             some
             vnlooked
             for
             accident
             (
             if
             by
             land
             )
             hinder
             by
             so
             many
             meanes
             the
             preparations
             for
             the
             war
             and
             intended
             voiage
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             season
             fit
             for
             execution
             escapeth
             him
             that
             enterpriseth
             ;
             so
             as
             before
             he
             begin
             to
             march
             or
             set
             forward
             to
             
             the
             Rendeuous
             his
             opportunities
             of
             attempting
             or
             atchieuing
             any
             memorable
             act
             ,
             vtterly
             faile
             him
             in
             a
             matter
             which
             he
             had
             before
             discreetely
             enough
             plotted
             and
             disposed
             :
             moreouer
             he
             cannot
             beare
             swaie
             as
             master
             of
             the
             confederate
             forces
             ,
             insomuch
             as
             he
             which
             sendeth
             succours
             may
             vnderhand
             deliuer
             to
             his
             Commanders
             memorials
             and
             instructions
             more
             strict
             and
             limited
             ,
             then
             the
             necessitie
             of
             the
             vndertaken
             affaire
             would
             permit
             .
             Also
             the
             least
             distaste
             either
             of
             the
             Prince
             which
             assisteth
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Captaine
             which
             conducteth
             such
             succours
             ,
             serueth
             oft-times
             to
             dismisse
             the
             promised
             forces
             ,
             deceiue
             the
             others
             expectation
             ,
             and
             bring
             all
             he
             vndertaketh
             to
             nothing
             :
             So
             as
             he
             remaineth
             not
             onely
             more
             weake
             by
             this
             disappointment
             ,
             but
             his
             owne
             forces
             also
             become
             vnprofitable
             ,
             and
             consequently
             himselfe
             exposed
             to
             all
             wrong
             and
             ruine
             :
             for
             as
             if
             one
             only
             wheele
             of
             a
             clocke
             be
             out
             of
             temper
             ,
             it
             sufficeth
             to
             disorder
             the
             whole
             motion
             ;
             so
             where
             the
             vndertaker
             faileth
             but
             of
             one
             part
             of
             his
             promised
             troupes
             ,
             the
             effects
             ,
             which
             in
             part
             depend
             thereon
             ,
             likewise
             faile
             ,
             and
             the
             course
             of
             his
             warlike
             designes
             remaine
             crossed
             and
             peruerted
             .
             I
             will
             not
             forget
             also
             to
             say
             that
             a
             campe
             consisting
             of
             such
             borrowed
             peeces
             ,
             hath
             necessarily
             need
             of
             many
             heads
             to
             command
             it
             ,
             and
             an
             armie
             compounded
             of
             so
             manie
             heads
             (
             because
             of
             the
             diuersity
             of
             opinions
             and
             affections
             )
             will
             most
             commonly
             haue
             the
             woorse
             when
             it
             commeth
             to
             handie
             blowes
             .
          
           
             5
             We
             may
             illustrate
             these
             discommodities
             with
             examples
             that
             touch
             vs
             neere
             ,
             and
             are
             familiar
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             long
             since
             practised
             ;
             for
             this
             cause
             I
             will
             more
             willingly
             ,
             then
             otherwise
             I
             would
             ,
             heere
             produce
             them
             .
             In
             our
             time
             we
             haue
             seene
             two
             most
             memorable
             leagues
             between
             the
             Pope
             ,
             the
             king
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             and
             the
             Venetians
             ,
             consenting
             and
             vnited
             to
             vndertake
             one
             warre
             against
             the
             Turke
             :
             the
             one
             was
             vnder
             Pope
             Paul
             the
             third
             ,
             
             and
             the
             other
             in
             the
             life
             time
             of
             
               Pius
               Quintus
            
             .
             The
             first
             was
             caried
             with
             an
             excessiue
             charge
             ,
             yet
             without
             any
             effect
             woorthy
             so
             great
             an
             assembly
             :
             The
             cause
             in
             my
             opinion
             proceeded
             of
             the
             
             difficulty
             that
             was
             found
             to
             ioyn
             in
             one
             body
             the
             confederat
             forces
             ,
             and
             draw
             them
             together
             at
             the
             Rendeuous
             in
             due
             season
             :
             for
             they
             met
             not
             till
             the
             end
             of
             September
             .
             Although
             an
             other
             inconuenience
             may
             be
             alledged
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             which
             ouerthrew
             ,
             the
             good
             successe
             of
             such
             a
             holy
             and
             Christian
             attempt
             ;
             yet
             it
             may
             appeere
             that
             to
             auoide
             the
             shame
             and
             dishonour
             that
             followed
             thereof
             ,
             it
             had
             beene
             easie
             to
             haue
             performed
             somewhat
             of
             more
             memorable
             consequence
             ,
             then
             was
             the
             taking
             of
             Castle-nouo
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             knowen
             how
             to
             husband
             the
             times
             and
             occasions
             fit
             for
             the
             imployment
             of
             so
             combined
             a
             power
             .
             Concerning
             the
             second
             ,
             which
             was
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Pius
               Quintus
            
             ,
             
             the
             army
             of
             the
             Venetians
             ,
             very
             gallant
             and
             strong
             ,
             spent
             all
             the
             sommer
             in
             attending
             the
             Galleis
             of
             Spaine
             which
             were
             to
             conuoy
             succours
             into
             the
             I
             le
             of
             Cypres
             then
             attempted
             by
             the
             Turke
             ;
             so
             as
             this
             slacknesse
             of
             assembling
             the
             Galleyes
             was
             a
             cause
             that
             the
             army
             became
             almost
             quite
             vnfurnished
             of
             good
             souldiours
             drawen
             together
             to
             their
             great
             costs
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             plague
             which
             had
             made
             a
             most
             pitifull
             hauocke
             amonge
             them
             .
             Notwithstanding
             all
             this
             they
             forbeare
             not
             to
             make
             towards
             Cypres
             so
             late
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             way
             they
             receiued
             the
             newes
             of
             the
             lamentable
             taking
             of
             Nicosia
             :
             Which
             made
             them
             imagine
             that
             the
             Turkes
             had
             ,
             vpon
             that
             commodity
             ,
             most
             strongly
             manned
             their
             Galleys
             (
             as
             it
             was
             likely
             enough
             )
             with
             land
             Souldiours
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             there
             was
             more
             appearance
             of
             danger
             thē
             of
             good
             successe
             in
             assailing
             them
             :
             vpon
             which
             consideration
             they
             held
             it
             best
             to
             turne
             their
             course
             homeward
             and
             refer
             that
             businesse
             to
             an
             other
             time
             ;
             hauing
             then
             thus
             dishonorably
             behaued
             themselues
             :
             returning
             they
             incountred
             so
             many
             misfortunes
             ,
             as
             well
             weather
             beaten
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Winter
             then
             approching
             ,
             they
             at
             length
             arriued
             at
             their
             home
             sorely
             brused
             and
             spoiled
             .
             The
             yeare
             following
             the
             army
             of
             the
             consederats
             met
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             very
             late
             ,
             yet
             vndertooke
             they
             to
             incounter
             the
             enemy
             ,
             of
             whome
             they
             got
             that
             so
             renowned
             victory
             in
             the
             yeare
             1571.
             if
             God
             had
             permitted
             vs
             to
             reape
             thereby
             those
             worthy
             fruits
             that
             we
             
             had
             reason
             to
             expect
             .
             Now
             for
             all
             this
             Cypres
             was
             not
             recouered
             but
             remained
             to
             the
             infidell
             as
             the
             reward
             and
             wages
             of
             his
             valour
             .
             The
             third
             yeare
             of
             the
             league
             the
             king
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             pursuing
             his
             enterprise
             against
             the
             Turke
             as
             he
             had
             determined
             ,
             caused
             
               Don
               Iohn
            
             of
             Austria
             Admirall
             of
             his
             fleete
             to
             stay
             at
             Messina
             ,
             because
             he
             then
             doubted
             that
             the
             French
             would
             assaile
             Flanders
             ,
             with
             such
             forces
             as
             they
             had
             that
             yeare
             rather
             suffered
             to
             take
             breath
             then
             wholy
             cased
             and
             dismissed
             :
             So
             as
             the
             whole
             season
             was
             spent
             vnprofitably
             without
             attempting
             ought
             worthy
             such
             preparation
             ,
             as
             the
             confederates
             had
             in
             due
             time
             set
             forth
             .
             This
             was
             an
             occasion
             of
             excessiue
             charge
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             armies
             did
             not
             once
             stirre
             till
             it
             was
             too
             late
             ,
             attending
             what
             their
             neighbours
             would
             do
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             seemed
             to
             threaten
             the
             
               King
               of
               Spaine
            
             with
             some
             attempt
             vpon
             his
             country
             of
             Flanders
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             the
             Venetians
             ,
             tired
             with
             the
             charge
             and
             trouble
             they
             were
             at
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             treated
             a
             peace
             with
             the
             Turke
             .
          
           
             6
             Who
             will
             make
             any
             question
             now
             (
             those
             things
             well
             weighed
             and
             considered
             )
             that
             if
             the
             leagues
             (
             both
             the
             first
             and
             second
             )
             had
             beene
             well
             caried
             without
             these
             crossings
             ,
             iealousies
             and
             suspitions
             which
             accompanied
             them
             ,
             (
             though
             vainly
             and
             vpon
             no
             ground
             )
             but
             that
             they
             would
             haue
             brought
             foorth
             some
             woorthie
             and
             honorable
             fruite
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             and
             honour
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             peace
             of
             his
             church
             ,
             the
             encrease
             and
             establishment
             of
             the
             Christian
             common-wealth
             ?
             This
             may
             be
             enough
             to
             prooue
             that
             forces
             compounded
             of
             diuers
             nations
             ,
             depending
             of
             many
             and
             different
             heads
             ,
             are
             in
             marching
             more
             slowe
             ,
             and
             at
             a
             time
             of
             need
             lesse
             effectuall
             then
             others
             .
             It
             may
             appeere
             to
             some
             that
             I
             heereby
             inferre
             ,
             that
             leagues
             betweene
             Princes
             are
             vnprofitable
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             be
             made
             :
             so
             farre
             is
             it
             from
             me
             to
             maintaine
             that
             opinion
             ,
             as
             I
             rather
             willingly
             embrace
             the
             contrarie
             :
             but
             I
             reserue
             a
             time
             to
             handle
             how
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             it
             would
             be
             good
             to
             make
             such
             a
             league
             ,
             (
             especially
             against
             the
             Turke
             )
             when
             I
             shall
             arriue
             at
             the
             place
             appointed
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             I
             may
             
             discourse
             of
             it
             at
             full
             .
             
             Now
             let
             vs
             returne
             to
             the
             argument
             of
             discourse
             in
             handling
             .
          
           
             7
             The
             Ottomans
             neuer
             made
             league
             ,
             either
             offensiue
             or
             defensiue
             with
             any
             :
             and
             neuer
             had
             helpe
             of
             strangers
             :
             on
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             they
             haue
             alwaies
             had
             to
             doe
             with
             armies
             compounded
             of
             different
             nations
             confederate
             ,
             and
             conducted
             by
             sundrie
             Commanders
             ,
             all
             which
             (
             as
             ill
             vnited
             ,
             not
             vnderstanding
             one
             another
             )
             they
             haue
             euermore
             vanquished
             .
             Moreouer
             we
             haue
             ordinarily
             seene
             them
             more
             forward
             and
             deliuer
             about
             their
             enterprises
             being
             alone
             ,
             then
             accompanied
             ;
             and
             consequently
             more
             vnited
             in
             their
             force
             ,
             more
             nimble
             in
             execution
             ,
             and
             (
             it
             must
             needes
             follow
             )
             more
             renowned
             and
             fortunately
             victorious
             .
          
           
             8
             Yet
             they
             had
             no
             lacke
             of
             whom
             where
             with
             to
             practise
             their
             associations
             (
             if
             they
             had
             approoued
             them
             as
             good
             &
             necessarie
             )
             as
             among
             other
             with
             the
             Soldan
             of
             Caito
             ,
             with
             the
             kings
             of
             Carmania
             and
             of
             Persia
             ,
             and
             with
             many
             other
             great
             princes
             al
             of
             their
             owne
             sect
             and
             religion
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             (
             as
             it
             is
             to
             be
             supposed
             )
             haue
             set
             light
             by
             their
             league
             and
             amitie
             ;
             especially
             then
             when
             they
             saw
             them
             so
             increase
             in
             power
             and
             greatnesse
             .
             But
             they
             haue
             euer
             made
             verie
             slender
             account
             of
             such
             practizes
             and
             confederacies
             ,
             esteeming
             them
             vnprofitable
             for
             him
             ,
             who
             of
             himselfe
             hath
             a
             high
             courage
             ,
             and
             forces
             answerable
             wherewithal
             to
             goe
             thorough
             with
             a
             conquest
             ,
             which
             they
             iudge
             will
             admit
             no
             sharing
             or
             diuision
             ,
             since
             the
             ambition
             of
             rule
             striues
             to
             be
             alone
             and
             brookes
             no
             fellowship
             ,
             no
             not
             betweene
             brothers
             ;
             as
             little
             betweene
             father
             and
             sonne
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Turkes
             haue
             sometime
             taken
             to
             their
             seruice
             some
             few
             troopes
             of
             Allarbs
             paied
             as
             mercenaries
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             now
             a
             daies
             the
             French
             entertaine
             the
             Switzers
             and
             other
             forreigne
             nations
             ;
             but
             they
             neuer
             termed
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             now
             vse
             ,
             Confederates
             or
             Associates
             ,
             titles
             inuented
             purposely
             to
             giue
             colour
             and
             applause
             to
             such
             leuies
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             That
             he
             hath
             to
             power
             ioyned
             cunning
             and
             deceit
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Machiauels
               peruerse
               opinion
               of
               not
               obseruing
               faith
               ,
               reiected
               .
            
             
               2
               The
               ground
               of
               a
               Princes
               authoritie
               and
               estimation
               laide
               by
               the
               obseruation
               of
               his
               faith
               .
            
             
               3
               Confutation
               of
               Machiauels
               opinion
               .
            
             
               4
               Breach
               of
               faith
               a
               heinous
               crime
               .
            
             
               5
               Other
               mischiefes
               that
               spring
               out
               of
               Machiauels
               position
               .
            
             
               6
               To
               obserue
               faith
               is
               godly
               ,
               honest
               ,
               and
               profitable
               .
            
             
               7
               What
               we
               are
               to
               conceiue
               of
               the
               Turkes
               falshood
               and
               periury
               :
            
          
           
             MAchiauel
             amongst
             other
             vertues
             wherewith
             hee
             would
             adorne
             his
             imagined
             Prince
             ,
             
             woonderfully
             commendeth
             disloyaltie
             in
             a
             great
             person
             ,
             affirming
             that
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             make
             reckoning
             to
             obserue
             his
             treaties
             of
             peace
             or
             ought
             else
             he
             vndertaketh
             ,
             at
             the
             least
             when
             his
             game
             is
             faire
             :
             and
             that
             he
             may
             at
             such
             a
             time
             without
             scruple
             of
             conscience
             ,
             or
             other
             honest
             respect
             ,
             violate
             his
             faith
             ,
             breake
             the
             lawes
             of
             nations
             ,
             and
             his
             oath
             .
             A
             thing
             questionlesse
             vnbefitting
             a
             magnanimous
             spirit
             ,
             and
             which
             ought
             neuer
             to
             haue
             place
             among
             the
             actions
             of
             a
             Christian
             Prince
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             may
             not
             by
             so
             foule
             and
             dishonest
             a
             staine
             disgrace
             the
             residue
             of
             his
             vertuous
             operations
             .
             This
             makes
             me
             esteem
             this
             axiom
             so
             lewd
             and
             detestable
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             blush
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             to
             imagine
             it
             ,
             much
             lesse
             to
             propound
             it
             as
             a
             precept
             for
             Princes
             ;
             who
             are
             not
             to
             professe
             other
             then
             Iustice
             and
             generositie
             .
             It
             is
             good
             for
             none
             but
             those
             whose
             case
             is
             desperate
             ,
             and
             who
             respect
             not
             that
             their
             posteritie
             condemne
             them
             for
             men
             of
             foule
             and
             cauterized
             soules
             .
          
           
             2
             To
             say
             the
             trueth
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             with
             reason
             gainsay
             ,
             renowne
             and
             a
             good
             reputation
             ,
             as
             well
             at
             home
             as
             abroad
             ,
             
             to
             be
             the
             most
             firme
             foundation
             of
             all
             principalitie
             .
             And
             what
             reputation
             can
             a
             Prince
             haue
             either
             among
             his
             owne
             people
             or
             strangers
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             noted
             for
             a
             disloyall
             ,
             vnfaithfull
             ,
             and
             periurde
             person
             ,
             one
             that
             stands
             neither
             to
             his
             word
             nor
             agreement
             ?
          
           
             3
             Machiauel
             to
             conceale
             the
             fault
             he
             not
             ignorantly
             committeth
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             sometimes
             most
             requisite
             for
             the
             good
             of
             Princes
             affaires
             ,
             since
             occasion
             once
             passed
             is
             irrecouerable
             .
             What
             more
             meere
             folly
             could
             he
             discouer
             to
             his
             confusion
             ,
             then
             in
             thus
             concluding
             ,
             that
             a
             Prince
             is
             not
             to
             regard
             the
             bond
             of
             his
             faith
             ,
             if
             the
             good
             of
             his
             estate
             present
             an
             occasion
             to
             violate
             it
             ?
             Truely
             none
             at
             all
             :
             neither
             were
             it
             necessarie
             according
             to
             Gods
             lawes
             ,
             or
             the
             carriage
             of
             humane
             affaires
             ,
             that
             Christian
             Princes
             were
             of
             that
             minde
             ;
             for
             it
             would
             prooue
             the
             direct
             course
             neuer
             to
             see
             but
             fire
             and
             sword
             amongst
             vs.
             
          
           
             4
             Such
             as
             are
             good
             detest
             these
             opinions
             ,
             
             as
             did
             heretofore
             Frances
             the
             first
             ;
             who
             professing
             faith
             and
             honour
             ,
             reiected
             such
             counsaile
             when
             the
             Emperour
             Charles
             the
             5.
             about
             the
             establishment
             of
             the
             affaires
             of
             Flanders
             ,
             passed
             thorow
             France
             ,
             and
             vpon
             the
             Kings
             word
             ,
             crossing
             his
             country
             came
             to
             Paris
             .
             That
             word
             this
             Noble
             Prince
             preferred
             before
             the
             greatest
             good
             that
             could
             betide
             his
             estate
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             haue
             retained
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             constrained
             him
             to
             forgoe
             the
             places
             and
             estates
             he
             held
             in
             Lombardy
             and
             Italy
             ,
             whereto
             the
             King
             pretended
             a
             right
             ,
             which
             he
             often
             vnprofitably
             disputed
             ,
             as
             did
             also
             Henry
             the
             second
             .
          
           
             5
             By
             the
             same
             reason
             a
             man
             may
             also
             say
             that
             sometimes
             it
             is
             well
             done
             to
             ransacke
             Churches
             ,
             robbe
             Altars
             ,
             oppresse
             innocents
             ,
             and
             succour
             the
             wicked
             :
             for
             there
             is
             not
             any
             vice
             so
             detestable
             ,
             or
             crime
             so
             hainous
             that
             sometime
             carrieth
             not
             with
             it
             a
             shew
             and
             colour
             of
             good
             ,
             and
             proueth
             not
             profitable
             to
             him
             which
             in
             due
             season
             performeth
             it
             ;
             were
             it
             for
             nought
             else
             but
             because
             he
             attaineth
             the
             effects
             of
             his
             corrupt
             will.
             If
             that
             were
             not
             ,
             should
             wee
             haue
             so
             many
             murtherers
             ,
             falsifiers
             ,
             sacrilegious
             persons
             and
             
             men
             giuen
             ouer
             to
             all
             reprochfull
             vices
             ?
             if
             thereby
             they
             did
             not
             reape
             some
             temporall
             commodity
             ?
          
           
             6
             I
             will
             yet
             adde
             further
             ,
             and
             maintaine
             it
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             for
             a
             man
             to
             keepe
             his
             promised
             faith
             ,
             and
             be
             so
             accounted
             of
             by
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             a
             worke
             of
             God
             and
             without
             comparison
             much
             better
             then
             to
             violate
             it
             and
             embrace
             such
             a
             damnable
             opinion
             as
             that
             of
             Machiauel
             ,
             yea
             though
             the
             profit
             were
             immediat
             and
             such
             as
             might
             afford
             wherewithall
             to
             ballance
             his
             breach
             of
             faith
             and
             promise
             :
             Not
             to
             keepe
             touch
             with
             one
             is
             enough
             to
             incurre
             the
             suspition
             and
             ill
             conceit
             of
             all
             ;
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             which
             will
             not
             thinke
             he
             doth
             God
             good
             seruice
             in
             performing
             the
             like
             towards
             all
             such
             Princes
             as
             shall
             take
             such
             courses
             ;
             which
             will
             yet
             farther
             administer
             matter
             for
             an
             other
             repentance
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             when
             they
             shall
             tell
             or
             meane
             truth
             no
             man
             will
             beleeue
             or
             trust
             them
             .
             I
             could
             illustrate
             this
             proposition
             with
             infinite
             examples
             but
             I
             will
             content
             my selfe
             with
             that
             one
             of
             
               Duke
               Valentine
            
             sonne
             of
             Pope
             Alexander
             the
             6.
             cited
             by
             Machiauel
             ,
             as
             a
             perfect
             Captaine
             ;
             who
             without
             respect
             of
             truth
             ,
             his
             oath
             ,
             reuerence
             of
             religion
             ,
             or
             honour
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             charily
             to
             be
             preserued
             amongst
             men
             ordinarily
             ,
             abandoned
             himselfe
             to
             all
             disloialty
             ,
             breach
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             whatsoeuer
             other
             wicked
             and
             traiterous
             courses
             ;
             so
             they
             caried
             with
             them
             some
             shew
             of
             present
             commodity
             .
             This
             man
             during
             the
             life
             of
             his
             father
             went
             thorow
             with
             certaine
             his
             designes
             ,
             borne
             out
             rather
             by
             the
             Popes
             authority
             then
             any
             fortunate
             successe
             of
             his
             mischieuous
             attempts
             .
             After
             the
             death
             of
             his
             father
             it
             was
             quickly
             seene
             how
             smally
             durable
             are
             all
             such
             estates
             as
             are
             founded
             vpon
             deceit
             .
             
             For
             he
             found
             himselfe
             immediatly
             forsaken
             of
             his
             friends
             and
             pursued
             by
             his
             enimies
             ;
             so
             as
             more
             liuely
             to
             expresse
             what
             he
             came
             to
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             most
             maliciously
             hatched
             &
             atchiued
             so
             high
             enterprises
             ,
             he
             serued
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             but
             for
             a
             cipher
             ,
             and
             was
             as
             one
             that
             had
             no
             being
             ,
             leauing
             nought
             behind
             him
             but
             only
             the
             footsteps
             and
             a
             cursed
             memory
             of
             his
             wickednesse
             ,
             which
             made
             his
             life
             and
             name
             infamous
             to
             all
             posterity
             .
          
           
           
             7
             Some
             one
             will
             tell
             me
             that
             the
             Turkes
             haue
             done
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             haue
             vsed
             all
             sortes
             of
             cunning
             ,
             deceit
             and
             trechery
             ,
             towards
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             and
             that
             neuerthelesse
             they
             haue
             thriued
             by
             it
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             the
             causes
             are
             different
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             see
             that
             the
             most
             disloiall
             amongst
             them
             were
             not
             the
             most
             assured
             in
             the
             forces
             of
             their
             trecheries
             .
             Amurath
             the
             second
             ,
             Mahymeth
             the
             second
             ,
             Baiazeth
             the
             second
             ,
             Selim
             the
             second
             ,
             were
             held
             the
             most
             subtile
             Princes
             of
             their
             race
             ;
             but
             we
             must
             grant
             that
             if
             those
             their
             wicked
             procedings
             thriued
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             it
             was
             more
             through
             the
             coldnesse
             and
             dissentions
             of
             the
             Christians
             when
             they
             should
             haue
             reuenged
             and
             repelled
             their
             iniuries
             ,
             then
             that
             we
             should
             therefore
             beleeue
             that
             it
             is
             well
             done
             to
             proue
             periured
             and
             disloiall
             .
             Amurath
             the
             second
             made
             proofe
             of
             it
             to
             his
             cost
             ,
             and
             hauing
             receiued
             an
             ouerthrow
             at
             the
             handes
             of
             Ladislaus
             King
             of
             Polonia
             ,
             
             he
             speedily
             made
             peace
             with
             him
             and
             turned
             his
             forces
             against
             Caramania
             ,
             where
             whilest
             he
             was
             busied
             ,
             Ladislaus
             iudging
             (
             so
             perswaded
             and
             backt
             by
             Pope
             Eugenius
             )
             that
             hee
             should
             not
             doe
             amisse
             to
             falsifie
             his
             faith
             with
             a
             Barbarous
             Turke
             of
             so
             insolent
             a
             nature
             ,
             and
             so
             capital
             an
             enimie
             of
             Christendome
             as
             all
             breach
             of
             peace
             might
             seeme
             as
             a
             true
             performance
             thereof
             ;
             resolued
             to
             make
             war
             vpon
             him
             on
             the
             sodaine
             ,
             which
             proued
             so
             dangerous
             as
             Amurath
             was
             neere
             tumbling
             from
             the
             top
             of
             an
             high
             and
             glorious
             fortune
             to
             the
             lowest
             degree
             of
             misery
             ;
             so
             as
             his
             estate
             was
             neuer
             more
             shaken
             and
             endangered
             ;
             if
             the
             Christian
             army
             (
             which
             followed
             their
             victory
             )
             had
             not
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             disordered
             thēselues
             :
             Whereupon
             the
             glory
             and
             triumph
             fell
             to
             the
             Infidels
             to
             the
             great
             misery
             and
             confusion
             of
             the
             Christians
             .
             
             Selim
             the
             second
             ,
             
             hauing
             vnlooked
             for
             ,
             attempted
             vpon
             the
             Venetians
             to
             the
             preiudice
             of
             his
             vowed
             faith
             pulled
             vpon
             his
             necke
             the
             forces
             of
             the
             league
             ,
             
             &
             had
             too
             late
             repented
             himselfe
             if
             God
             in
             regard
             of
             our
             sinnes
             had
             not
             in
             such
             sort
             sealed
             vp
             the
             eies
             of
             the
             Christians
             as
             they
             could
             not
             see
             nor
             make
             their
             benefit
             of
             the
             gate
             his
             diuine
             Maiesty
             had
             set
             open
             to
             a
             more
             high
             enterprise
             then
             the
             losse
             
             they
             receiued
             at
             
               Lepanto
               .
               Soliman
            
             that
             was
             held
             the
             most
             wise
             Prince
             of
             all
             the
             Ottomans
             (
             if
             wisdome
             be
             able
             to
             shine
             where
             there
             is
             no
             light
             of
             true
             faith
             and
             Christian
             beleefe
             )
             hauing
             vnderstood
             at
             such
             time
             as
             he
             caused
             his
             army
             by
             Sea
             to
             fall
             downe
             towards
             Ottranto
             the
             yeare
             1537.
             that
             
               Mercurin
               de
               Gatinaro
            
             and
             the
             Citizens
             of
             Castro
             were
             made
             prisoners
             after
             they
             had
             surrendred
             the
             place
             contrary
             to
             promise
             ,
             hee
             foorthwith
             commanded
             that
             they
             should
             be
             released
             ,
             saying
             that
             disloialtie
             to
             violate
             their
             faith
             and
             word
             once
             passed
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             meanes
             to
             win
             the
             hearts
             and
             likings
             of
             strange
             nations
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             That
             he
             hath
             beene
             alwaies
             serued
             in
             his
             wars
             by
             good
             and
             valiant
             Captaines
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Whether
               an
               experienced
               Commander
               and
               rawe
               Souldiers
               :
               or
               experienced
               Souldiers
               and
               an
               vnskilfull
               Commander
               be
               the
               better
               .
            
             
               2
               The
               first
               best
               allowed
               and
               the
               reasons
               .
            
             
               3
               Examples
               heereof
               .
            
          
           
             1
             IT
             is
             ordinarily
             disputed
             amongst
             Souldiers
             and
             martiall
             men
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             better
             ,
             a
             good
             Captaine
             emploied
             about
             the
             conducting
             of
             an
             armie
             consisting
             of
             raw
             Souldiers
             ,
             or
             an
             armie
             of
             old
             Souldiers
             committed
             to
             the
             command
             of
             a
             raw
             and
             vnexperienced
             Captaine
             .
          
           
             2
             As
             for
             me
             (
             if
             my
             opinion
             may
             carie
             credit
             amongst
             so
             many
             ,
             sufficient
             to
             decide
             this
             question
             )
             I
             hold
             it
             better
             that
             a
             worthy
             and
             valiant
             Captaine
             should
             haue
             the
             charge
             of
             an
             armie
             of
             vntrained
             men
             without
             experience
             ,
             then
             that
             an
             armie
             of
             old
             Souldiers
             trained
             and
             beaten
             to
             the
             wars
             ,
             should
             be
             recommended
             to
             a
             Captaine
             ,
             yet
             a
             nouice
             and
             
             vnskild
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             armes
             .
             The
             reasons
             proper
             for
             the
             maintaining
             of
             this
             proposition
             are
             so
             plaine
             to
             such
             as
             without
             being
             obstinate
             or
             passionate
             ,
             in
             behalfe
             of
             either
             party
             ,
             will
             entertaine
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             gainsaid
             :
             for
             is
             it
             not
             much
             more
             fit
             and
             easie
             that
             a
             good
             Captaine
             make
             and
             fashion
             a
             campe
             of
             rawe
             Souldiers
             ,
             then
             that
             good
             and
             experienced
             Souldiers
             prepare
             and
             fashion
             their
             Captaine
             to
             the
             conduct
             of
             an
             armie
             ?
             who
             can
             without
             shame
             denie
             that
             an
             armie
             doth
             not
             rather
             obey
             the
             voice
             and
             command
             of
             their
             Captaine
             ,
             then
             the
             Captaine
             of
             his
             armie
             ?
             
             otherwise
             it
             were
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             to
             set
             the
             cart
             before
             the
             horse
             .
          
           
             3
             Now
             we
             must
             come
             to
             such
             examples
             as
             may
             instruct
             and
             make
             cleere
             the
             truth
             of
             my
             proposition
             .
             If
             we
             will
             as
             we
             ought
             ,
             examine
             how
             many
             times
             the
             Christians
             haue
             beene
             ouerthrowne
             by
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             we
             shall
             vndoubtedly
             finde
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             euermore
             hapned
             rather
             through
             want
             of
             experience
             ,
             
             courage
             ,
             sufferance
             ,
             concord
             ,
             and
             authoritie
             in
             the
             Commanders
             ;
             then
             for
             any
             other
             default
             .
             So
             at
             the
             battailes
             of
             Nicepolis
             ,
             for
             that
             such
             like
             Captaines
             did
             set
             light
             by
             the
             Turkes
             forces
             ,
             and
             tooke
             not
             a
             sufficient
             suruey
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             receiued
             a
             most
             shamefull
             ouerthrow
             ,
             a
             woorthy
             reward
             of
             their
             weake
             experience
             ,
             in
             not
             knowing
             how
             to
             fight
             with
             those
             barbarous
             nations
             ,
             
             whom
             they
             might
             well
             thinke
             wanted
             neither
             skill
             nor
             valour
             .
             Did
             not
             Lewes
             king
             of
             Hungary
             by
             meanes
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Tomerea
             (
             who
             brought
             him
             almost
             to
             the
             slaughter
             )
             indure
             the
             like
             disgrace
             ,
             at
             the
             battaile
             of
             Mogoria
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             experience
             in
             matter
             of
             warre
             ,
             and
             of
             iudgement
             sufficiently
             to
             discouer
             the
             enemies
             forces
             ,
             and
             the
             passages
             of
             the
             countrey
             where
             he
             was
             to
             buckle
             with
             him
             ?
             In
             like
             sort
             was
             not
             the
             vnskilfulnesse
             of
             the
             Italians
             cause
             of
             that
             victorie
             the
             Turkes
             gained
             at
             Grado
             ,
             who
             had
             then
             for
             their
             leader
             Homarbay
             ,
             Generall
             of
             the
             Turkish
             armie
             ?
             Also
             the
             yeare
             1537.
             at
             Exechium
             (
             
               Mahomet
               Iahiaoglis
            
             being
             Gouernour
             vnder
             Soliman
             of
             Belgrad
             and
             the
             frontiers
             of
             Hungarie
             in
             the
             time
             of
             king
             Iohn
             )
             the
             great
             Caziauer
             
             losing
             his
             courage
             ,
             did
             he
             not
             abandone
             to
             spoile
             ,
             death
             ,
             and
             ruine
             a
             faire
             and
             strong
             armie
             ,
             which
             he
             commanded
             for
             the
             Princes
             of
             Germany
             and
             Italy
             ,
             some
             one
             troupe
             excepted
             ,
             which
             dishonorably
             togither
             with
             him
             saued
             themselues
             by
             flight
             ?
             Also
             before
             this
             heauie
             losse
             ,
             did
             not
             
               Anthony
               Grimani
            
             Generall
             of
             the
             Venetian
             armie
             faile
             of
             courage
             when
             with
             great
             aduantage
             he
             might
             haue
             charged
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             
             and
             put
             them
             to
             the
             woorse
             ?
             
             The
             very
             like
             want
             of
             experience
             and
             valour
             was
             seene
             in
             an
             other
             Venetian
             Generall
             ,
             who
             shamefully
             left
             the
             I
             le
             of
             Negropont
             to
             the
             spoile
             of
             the
             enemy
             .
             To
             conclude
             ,
             haue
             not
             the
             Christians
             beene
             so
             many
             times
             put
             to
             the
             woorse
             neere
             about
             Buda
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             valiant
             and
             experienced
             Captaines
             ,
             as
             it
             cannot
             without
             griefe
             be
             related
             ?
             On
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             the
             Ottomans
             haue
             neuer
             suffered
             misfortune
             of
             warre
             ;
             at
             the
             least
             for
             lacke
             of
             authoritie
             ,
             command
             ,
             or
             wisedome
             in
             managing
             their
             armies
             :
             for
             they
             themselues
             haue
             in
             person
             conducted
             them
             ,
             and
             beene
             present
             at
             all
             their
             high
             exploits
             and
             important
             enterprises
             by
             them
             atchieued
             .
             They
             haue
             likewise
             euermore
             committed
             the
             charge
             of
             their
             difficult
             actions
             and
             affaires
             of
             warre
             to
             the
             most
             valiant
             and
             experienced
             Captaines
             amongst
             them
             ,
             whom
             they
             had
             formerly
             well
             knowen
             ,
             trained
             vp
             ,
             and
             exercised
             to
             such
             charges
             by
             infinite
             proofes
             of
             their
             courage
             and
             wisdome
             in
             most
             dangerous
             and
             difficult
             occasions
             .
             In
             summe
             ,
             experience
             is
             that
             which
             perfecteth
             valor
             .
             The
             Turkish
             Emperors
             haue
             alwaies
             giuen
             to
             their
             Captaines
             ample
             power
             &
             commission
             freely
             to
             dispose
             of
             their
             most
             important
             affaires
             ,
             wherin
             they
             haue
             bene
             thus
             happy
             that
             we
             cannot
             finde
             that
             euer
             such
             Captaines
             lost
             battaile
             for
             lacke
             of
             command
             or
             obedience
             ;
             or
             that
             they
             euer
             for
             want
             of
             courage
             or
             experience
             in
             the
             arte
             military
             ,
             made
             stay
             or
             question
             of
             their
             proceedings
             .
             Of
             all
             the
             Bashas
             that
             euer
             had
             the
             managing
             of
             matters
             of
             importance
             ,
             &
             had
             greatest
             hand
             in
             the
             affaires
             of
             their
             Masters
             ,
             Acomet
             was
             the
             chiefe
             (
             who
             serued
             Mahomet
             the
             2.
             and
             added
             much
             to
             his
             greatnes
             by
             obteining
             many
             glorious
             victories
             )
             insomuch
             
             as
             he
             was
             no
             lesse
             feared
             then
             his
             Soueraign
             .
             To
             him
             Sinam
             may
             be
             ioyned
             who
             liued
             vnder
             Selim
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             being
             slaine
             at
             the
             battaile
             of
             Matarea
             (
             wherein
             he
             wan
             the
             victorie
             for
             his
             Master
             )
             Selim
             said
             of
             him
             that
             the
             death
             of
             so
             worthy
             a
             man
             as
             he
             ,
             was
             cause
             of
             such
             great
             griefe
             vnto
             him
             as
             it
             equalled
             the
             ioy
             he
             conceiued
             for
             so
             happy
             a
             victory
             :
             such
             also
             was
             Barbarossa
             that
             famous
             pirat
             ,
             who
             for
             his
             many
             warlike
             acts
             wan
             the
             renowne
             of
             a
             valiant
             Captaine
             ,
             and
             was
             most
             highly
             reputed
             of
             his
             Master
             Soliman
             ,
             for
             whom
             he
             performed
             many
             memorable
             enterprises
             as
             wel
             by
             sea
             as
             by
             land
             .
             Hence
             we
             may
             gather
             that
             vndoubtedly
             a
             great
             Prince
             cannot
             doe
             worse
             then
             commit
             the
             charges
             of
             his
             wars
             ,
             the
             dignities
             and
             conducts
             of
             his
             armies
             ,
             to
             them
             which
             inioy
             his
             fauour
             but
             vnworthily
             :
             he
             should
             consider
             the
             deserts
             of
             others
             ,
             &
             especially
             of
             such
             as
             with
             more
             sufficiencie
             would
             render
             an
             honorable
             account
             of
             so
             worthy
             an
             imploiment
             .
             We
             see
             it
             fall
             out
             oftentimes
             that
             for
             default
             of
             wel
             measured
             elections
             a
             Prince
             plungeth
             himselfe
             and
             his
             estate
             in
             a
             thousand
             dangers
             and
             confusions
             through
             the
             insufficiency
             of
             his
             vnskilful
             ministers
             :
             the
             examples
             of
             such
             infortunate
             euents
             would
             fill
             this
             volume
             if
             I
             would
             stand
             to
             relate
             all
             such
             as
             my
             memory
             presenteth
             vnto
             me
             .
             But
             omitting
             all
             I
             will
             only
             put
             you
             in
             minde
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             well
             knowen
             for
             most
             iudicious
             in
             all
             his
             elections
             ,
             meruellous
             in
             his
             actions
             ,
             mighty
             for
             the
             great
             number
             of
             his
             excellent
             Captaines
             bredde
             and
             trained
             vp
             vnder
             him
             ;
             all
             which
             can
             witnesse
             the
             care
             he
             had
             in
             his
             choice
             ,
             and
             in
             very
             deede
             they
             did
             him
             such
             seruice
             as
             by
             their
             meanes
             he
             enlarged
             his
             dominions
             with
             many
             rich
             Prouinces
             ,
             adorned
             his
             scepter
             with
             most
             memorable
             victories
             ,
             and
             his
             house
             with
             triumphes
             to
             his
             immortall
             glory
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             That
             he
             hath
             made
             no
             skippe
             in
             his
             enterprises
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Vnited
               vertue
               strongest
               .
            
             
               2
               The
               strength
               of
               kingdomes
               by
               their
               situation
               .
            
             
               3
               What
               it
               is
               to
               skippe
               in
               an
               enterprise
               .
            
             
               4
               Kingdomes
               preserued
               by
               the
               coniunction
               of
               their
               subiect
               prouinces
               .
            
             
               5
               Confirmation
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               .
            
             
               6
               The
               meanes
               of
               establishing
               an
               Empire
               by
               confederacies
               .
            
             
               7
               The
               French
               as
               quicke
               in
               losing
               as
               in
               conquering
               countries
               .
            
             
               8
               We
               are
               not
               to
               indeauor
               so
               much
               to
               conquer
               as
               to
               keepe
               .
            
             
               9
               The
               Portugals
               and
               Spaniards
               distracted
               gouernment
               .
            
             
               10
               Industrie
               of
               the
               Ottomans
               in
               conquering
               .
            
             
               11
               An
               admonition
               to
               Christians
               .
            
             
               12
               Horror
               of
               the
               Turkes
               .
            
          
           
             1
             NOthing
             would
             be
             so
             strong
             as
             a
             poinct
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             to
             bee
             found
             in
             nature
             ;
             at
             the
             least
             if
             the
             rules
             of
             the
             Mathematiques
             be
             true
             as
             they
             be
             held
             ,
             because
             being
             most
             simple
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             corrupted
             either
             by
             inward
             beginnings
             ,
             or
             outward
             causes
             ;
             so
             is
             a
             body
             more
             induring
             and
             powerfull
             ,
             the
             neerer
             it
             approcheth
             to
             the
             resemblance
             of
             a
             poinct
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             is
             vnited
             and
             compact
             in
             it selfe
             .
             And
             in
             very
             deede
             as
             nature
             vnable
             to
             bring
             to
             passe
             that
             all
             the
             world
             should
             be
             one
             only
             body
             ,
             made
             it
             continued
             and
             ioining
             one
             part
             vpon
             another
             ;
             and
             as
             to
             preserue
             this
             continuation
             ,
             she
             in
             all
             she
             may
             opposeth
             Vacuum
             ,
             which
             is
             onely
             able
             to
             corrupt
             and
             destroy
             her
             :
          
           
             2
             So
             estates
             become
             more
             durable
             ,
             and
             of
             greater
             abilitie
             to
             maintaine
             themselues
             when
             they
             are
             (
             as
             I
             may
             say
             )
             sowed
             ,
             linked
             ,
             and
             bound
             together
             ,
             the
             one
             helping
             to
             
             entertaine
             and
             preserue
             the
             other
             .
             Hence
             we
             may
             gather
             that
             such
             prouinces
             as
             haue
             their
             situation
             trussed
             vp
             together
             in
             a
             round
             forme
             ,
             are
             more
             strong
             and
             mightie
             then
             such
             as
             extend
             themselues
             in
             length
             :
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             one
             may
             say
             of
             France
             in
             comparison
             of
             Italy
             ,
             because
             this
             latter
             resembling
             a
             legge
             stretched
             out
             is
             lesse
             fit
             to
             defend
             it selfe
             then
             France
             ,
             which
             is
             round
             ,
             as
             her
             prouinces
             lie
             and
             are
             situate
             :
             whereby
             she
             is
             consequently
             not
             only
             more
             vnited
             in
             her
             forces
             then
             Italy
             ,
             but
             also
             more
             nimble
             and
             able
             to
             maintaine
             herselfe
             then
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             3
             Now
             let
             vs
             come
             to
             our
             discourse
             and
             make
             it
             appeare
             what
             it
             is
             we
             vnderstand
             by
             this
             discontinuation
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             we
             tearme
             to
             skip
             in
             our
             enterprises
             .
             It
             is
             properly
             when
             we
             regard
             not
             the
             contiguity
             (
             if
             I
             may
             so
             say
             )
             or
             neere
             adioyning
             of
             our
             estates
             ;
             and
             that
             happeneth
             as
             often
             as
             we
             leaue
             an
             enimy
             behind
             vs
             ,
             at
             one
             side
             of
             vs
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             as
             he
             may
             crosse
             ,
             cut
             off
             ,
             beseege
             ,
             or
             inclose
             vs
             when
             we
             so
             inconsideratly
             skip
             or
             stride
             ;
             we
             may
             likewise
             saie
             that
             he
             truly
             skips
             who
             crosseth
             from
             one
             country
             to
             another
             so
             far
             distant
             ,
             as
             by
             that
             time
             he
             hath
             finished
             his
             voiage
             ,
             his
             strength
             failes
             him
             and
             his
             troopes
             proue
             so
             out
             of
             heart
             and
             tired
             ,
             as
             they
             become
             vtterly
             vnprofitable
             .
             We
             may
             alledge
             for
             example
             that
             which
             befell
             the
             Emperours
             of
             Germany
             ,
             the
             king
             of
             France
             and
             of
             England
             in
             their
             voiages
             of
             the
             holy
             land
             ,
             for
             the
             length
             of
             the
             iourny
             ,
             the
             far
             distance
             of
             the
             country
             ,
             the
             diuersity
             of
             the
             Climate
             ,
             the
             change
             of
             the
             aire
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             such
             like
             inconueniences
             ,
             so
             tired
             and
             discouraged
             them
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             trauailes
             and
             miseries
             they
             had
             suffered
             vpon
             the
             way
             ,
             as
             they
             could
             not
             attempt
             any
             matter
             of
             importance
             ,
             or
             goe
             thorow
             with
             their
             enterprise
             according
             to
             their
             proiect
             :
             not
             vnlike
             a
             ball
             which
             stirreth
             not
             from
             the
             place
             where
             it
             is
             once
             setled
             ,
             through
             want
             of
             that
             moouing
             power
             which
             should
             tosse
             and
             raise
             it
             .
             So
             if
             these
             Princes
             at
             the
             first
             arriuall
             did
             affoord
             any
             proofe
             of
             their
             courage
             ,
             valour
             ,
             and
             likelihood
             of
             good
             fortune
             ;
             the
             languishing
             of
             the
             principall
             motiue
             suddenly
             made
             them
             
             lose
             their
             aduantages
             ,
             and
             reduced
             the
             whole
             to
             tearmes
             vnwoorthy
             the
             merit
             of
             their
             holy
             intentions
             and
             trauels
             .
          
           
             4
             We
             must
             then
             allow
             that
             it
             is
             requisite
             for
             the
             preseruation
             of
             estates
             ,
             either
             that
             their
             prouinces
             touch
             and
             intertaine
             the
             one
             the
             other
             ,
             or
             that
             their
             forces
             be
             of
             ability
             to
             maintaine
             themselues
             of
             themselues
             :
             for
             this
             continuation
             hath
             of
             it selfe
             such
             force
             and
             efficacie
             for
             the
             lasting
             and
             preseruation
             of
             estates
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             that
             common-weales
             and
             meane
             kingdomes
             haue
             thereby
             longer
             maintained
             themselues
             then
             great
             and
             rich
             monarchies
             .
             Wee
             may
             alledge
             for
             example
             the
             common-weales
             of
             Sparta
             and
             of
             Venice
             ;
             of
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             Persia
             and
             France
             ,
             whose
             rule
             hath
             much
             longer
             endured
             then
             that
             of
             the
             Sarazins
             ,
             of
             the
             Mamelucks
             ,
             or
             of
             other
             more
             mighty
             Empires
             .
             The
             cause
             proceedeth
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             of
             the
             vnion
             of
             that
             entertainment
             and
             coniunction
             of
             prouinces
             ,
             abutting
             the
             one
             vpon
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             such
             vertue
             and
             efficacie
             to
             giue
             strength
             and
             continuance
             to
             a
             monarchie
             ,
             as
             it
             almost
             exceedeth
             conceit
             and
             imagination
             .
          
           
             5
             The
             Romans
             which
             saw
             wel
             enough
             that
             the
             inlarging
             of
             their
             Empires
             limits
             ,
             trained
             after
             it
             a
             consequence
             of
             a
             necessary
             dispersing
             of
             their
             forces
             ,
             endeuored
             by
             al
             means
             possible
             to
             reunite
             this
             body
             ,
             augmented
             and
             made
             huge
             by
             their
             aduantageous
             conquests
             ;
             reducing
             to
             their
             obedience
             and
             rule
             ,
             all
             they
             got
             both
             by
             maintaining
             sufficient
             forces
             vpon
             the
             frontiers
             of
             their
             Empire
             or
             garrisons
             in
             places
             of
             importance
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             establishing
             Colonies
             ,
             and
             infranchising
             many
             strong
             townes
             ,
             with
             bestowing
             on
             them
             the
             like
             liberties
             as
             the
             people
             of
             Rome
             enioyed
             ,
             by
             them
             tearmed
             Municipia
             .
             In
             other
             places
             also
             they
             instituted
             certaine
             fraternities
             and
             assemblies
             of
             people
             ,
             with
             prerogatiues
             of
             the
             Romanes
             priuiledges
             ,
             which
             they
             named
             Conuentus
             :
             Moreouer
             ,
             they
             committed
             estates
             and
             intire
             kingdoms
             to
             the
             gouernment
             of
             certaine
             Princes
             held
             and
             esteemed
             as
             friends
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Rome
             .
             By
             these
             meanes
             ioyning
             them
             to
             their
             loue
             as
             well
             by
             gratifying
             them
             with
             their
             liberty
             and
             bounty
             ,
             as
             with
             
             other
             priuiledges
             ,
             honours
             and
             dignities
             ,
             whereof
             they
             did
             partake
             in
             their
             towne
             as
             in
             right
             of
             Citizens
             :
             They
             tearmed
             these
             townes
             and
             people
             their
             confederates
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             their
             friends
             .
             As
             for
             example
             in
             Africke
             they
             had
             Massinissa
             ,
             and
             Iuba
             ;
             in
             
               Asia
               ,
               Eumenes
               ,
               Prusias
            
             and
             the
             King
             of
             Egypt
             .
             In
             Europe
             those
             of
             
               Marseilles
               ,
               Autum
               ,
               Auerg●●●
               ,
               Rennes
            
             and
             others
             ;
             making
             account
             more
             to
             auaile
             themselues
             by
             such
             confederacies
             and
             amities
             then
             by
             meanes
             more
             strickt
             and
             seuere
             :
             so
             then
             power
             is
             established
             and
             continued
             either
             by
             our
             owne
             forces
             ,
             or
             by
             annexing
             of
             the
             forces
             of
             our
             friends
             which
             serue
             vs
             as
             a
             continued
             rampart
             and
             conducteth
             vs
             out
             of
             danger
             euen
             into
             the
             country
             which
             we
             intend
             to
             inuade
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             so
             much
             the
             greater
             aduantage
             ,
             when
             vpon
             some
             part
             it
             confineth
             with
             the
             country
             of
             our
             confederates
             .
          
           
             6
             But
             because
             we
             are
             neuer
             able
             with
             good
             assurance
             (
             especially
             Princes
             amongst
             whom
             this
             is
             a
             tickle
             point
             )
             to
             maintaine
             so
             good
             intelligence
             ,
             it
             is
             requisite
             if
             we
             will
             make
             this
             vse
             of
             an
             other
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             confident
             either
             through
             the
             hope
             of
             participation
             in
             our
             conquests
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             intimating
             vnto
             him
             (
             if
             he
             be
             our
             inferiour
             )
             an
             euident
             assurance
             in
             our
             proceedings
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             plainnesse
             and
             integrity
             in
             all
             our
             other
             actions
             ,
             as
             euen
             that
             may
             rid
             him
             of
             the
             distrust
             he
             might
             conceiue
             of
             being
             one
             day
             praied
             vpon
             and
             brought
             vnder
             by
             that
             insolencie
             which
             accompanieth
             the
             prosperitie
             of
             fortune
             ,
             and
             may
             serue
             to
             stretch
             the
             conscience
             of
             a
             conquering
             Prince
             .
             After
             we
             haue
             in
             this
             manner
             framed
             an
             impression
             of
             our
             integritie
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             our
             neighbour
             ,
             we
             may
             march
             in
             his
             countrey
             as
             securely
             as
             in
             our
             owne
             ,
             and
             rest
             assured
             that
             we
             shall
             by
             him
             be
             furthered
             and
             assisted
             .
          
           
             7
             The
             French
             could
             neuer
             keepe
             any
             countrey
             by
             them
             conquered
             abroad
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             were
             Piemont
             and
             Sauoy
             :
             for
             it
             one
             day
             they
             had
             gained
             a
             foote
             of
             land
             ,
             they
             were
             enforced
             to
             forgoe
             it
             the
             next
             ,
             no
             sooner
             winning
             it
             ,
             but
             they
             lost
             it
             .
          
           
             8
             We
             commonly
             say
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             lesse
             vertue
             in
             him
             
             that
             keepeth
             them
             in
             him
             that
             getteth
             .
             
             I
             affirme
             that
             there
             is
             neede
             of
             more
             dexterity
             in
             keeping
             then
             in
             getting
             ,
             for
             an
             amazement
             of
             the
             people
             we
             inuade
             ,
             a
             rebellion
             in
             our
             behalfe
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             such
             like
             sturre
             makes
             vs
             easily
             masters
             of
             that
             whereto
             we
             aspire
             ;
             but
             to
             preserue
             what
             we
             get
             ,
             we
             must
             maintaine
             a
             continuall
             counsaile
             which
             must
             haue
             all
             the
             parts
             thereto
             appertaining
             ,
             as
             grauity
             of
             iudgment
             ,
             ripe
             deliberation
             ,
             nimblenesse
             to
             dissemble
             ,
             industry
             ioyned
             with
             a
             daily
             heedefulnesse
             and
             patience
             to
             attend
             occasions
             .
             The
             French
             (
             which
             are
             reputed
             the
             most
             warlike
             nation
             vnder
             the
             sunne
             ,
             )
             are
             but
             too
             sodaine
             ,
             open
             ,
             impatient
             and
             of
             too
             stirring
             a
             nature
             ;
             for
             proofe
             you
             shall
             obserue
             that
             what
             they
             atchieue
             not
             when
             they
             first
             attempt
             ,
             they
             almost
             neuer
             compasse
             it
             :
             all
             their
             boilling
             heat
             is
             soone
             exhaled
             and
             spent
             by
             the
             sodaine
             feruencie
             of
             their
             courage
             ,
             which
             most
             commonly
             transports
             them
             beyond
             all
             moderation
             and
             aduice
             most
             requisite
             in
             what
             wee
             vndertake
             ,
             without
             heeding
             the
             end
             for
             which
             they
             begā
             .
             This
             negligence
             together
             with
             their
             impatience
             hath
             made
             way
             to
             all
             the
             misfortunes
             which
             out
             of
             their
             countrie
             they
             haue
             induced
             :
             The
             voyage
             of
             the
             Terseras
             and
             certaine
             other
             attempts
             vpon
             the
             Portugales
             haue
             not
             long
             since
             confirmed
             this
             opinion
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             wound
             of
             their
             vnhappines
             bleede
             a
             fresh
             .
             Lews
             the
             eleuenth
             ,
             a
             prince
             of
             an
             approued
             wisdome
             and
             cleare
             sighted
             in
             matters
             of
             estate
             ,
             would
             neuer
             lend
             any
             eare
             to
             the
             perswasions
             of
             sending
             an
             army
             into
             Italie
             or
             other
             remote
             parts
             ;
             reiecting
             all
             such
             practises
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             the
             reason
             formerly
             alledged
             ,
             as
             because
             of
             the
             infidelitie
             which
             he
             thought
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Italians
             ,
             and
             particularly
             in
             them
             of
             Genoa
             .
             If
             Charles
             the
             8.
             his
             sonne
             ,
             Lewes
             the
             12.
             
             Francis
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             Henry
             his
             sonne
             had
             inherited
             this
             their
             predecessors
             opinion
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             with
             such
             excessiue
             charge
             ,
             mishap
             ,
             and
             misery
             attempted
             Italy
             .
          
           
             9
             Heere
             some
             one
             will
             obiect
             that
             neuerthelesse
             the
             dominion
             of
             the
             Portugals
             is
             of
             90.
             yeares
             continuance
             or
             thereabout
             in
             the
             Indies
             ,
             so
             far
             distant
             from
             the
             first
             spring
             
             and
             originall
             .
             The
             like
             appeareth
             in
             the
             gouernment
             of
             Philip
             King
             of
             Spaine
             spread
             and
             diuided
             in
             so
             many
             places
             aswell
             in
             Europe
             as
             in
             India
             .
             Surely
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             to
             imagine
             a
             greater
             distance
             then
             from
             Lisbon
             to
             
               Ormus
               ,
               Goa
               ,
               Malaca
            
             ,
             and
             Ternate
             ,
             so
             as
             from
             Portugale
             to
             their
             farthest
             Conquests
             ,
             there
             are
             no
             lesse
             then
             twentie
             thousand
             miles
             ;
             and
             although
             they
             endeuour
             to
             ioyne
             these
             estates
             so
             seuered
             ,
             by
             the
             neerenesse
             of
             sundry
             fortresses
             heere
             and
             there
             bestowed
             in
             the
             midway
             (
             as
             
               Zofala
               ,
               Mohambique
               ,
               Melinde
            
             ,
             which
             belongeth
             to
             a
             certaine
             King
             their
             Ally
             ,
             besides
             other
             like
             meanes
             )
             yet
             all
             these
             are
             but
             weake
             sinewes
             long
             to
             sustaine
             the
             vnion
             of
             so
             far
             separated
             members
             .
             But
             it
             is
             Gods
             pleasure
             that
             by
             how
             much
             the
             foundations
             of
             this
             rule
             are
             more
             feeble
             and
             subiect
             to
             be
             shaken
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             the
             more
             we
             should
             admire
             the
             omnipotency
             of
             his
             diuine
             Maiesty
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             maintained
             ,
             fortified
             ,
             and
             protected
             .
             The
             dominion
             likewise
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             is
             spread
             into
             so
             many
             parts
             of
             Asia
             (
             especially
             by
             meanes
             of
             annexing
             the
             crowne
             of
             Portugale
             )
             of
             Afrike
             ,
             of
             Europe
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             new
             found
             world
             ,
             as
             there
             appeareth
             in
             this
             preseruation
             a
             greater
             miracle
             then
             counsail
             or
             humane
             prouidence
             ,
             for
             in
             very
             deed
             to
             rule
             so
             many
             and
             so
             seuered
             nations
             differing
             in
             religion
             ,
             manners
             and
             tongues
             without
             stirring
             from
             home
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             a
             worke
             of
             heauen
             rather
             then
             of
             humane
             policy
             or
             discourse
             ?
             God
             therefore
             which
             hath
             of
             his
             goodnesse
             made
             him
             owner
             of
             so
             many
             and
             so
             goodly
             countries
             ,
             hath
             not
             denied
             him
             wisedome
             and
             counsaile
             to
             know
             how
             to
             order
             and
             maintaine
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             ,
             vnder
             his
             obedience
             .
          
           
             10
             The
             Ottomans
             haue
             ordinarily
             behaued
             themselues
             more
             iudiciously
             in
             this
             one
             part
             of
             conquering
             (
             without
             inconsiderat
             skipping
             )
             then
             in
             any
             other
             of
             their
             actions
             .
             For
             neither
             couetousnesse
             of
             inriching
             or
             inlarging
             their
             estate
             ,
             nor
             the
             easinesse
             of
             attempting
             ,
             nor
             the
             inticements
             of
             peoples
             insurrections
             ,
             nor
             the
             thirst
             of
             reuenge
             (
             which
             commonly
             makes
             Princes
             mighty
             in
             men
             and
             
             mony
             ,
             forget
             themselues
             when
             the
             maintenance
             of
             their
             authority
             &
             credit
             is
             called
             in
             question
             ,
             especially
             perceiuing
             the
             law
             in
             their
             hands
             to
             execute
             more
             readily
             then
             can
             particular
             persons
             )
             nor
             any
             such
             like
             motiues
             haue
             beene
             able
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             to
             induce
             the
             Turkes
             indiscreetly
             to
             skip
             or
             to
             ingage
             themselues
             in
             any
             enterprise
             far
             from
             home
             .
             Rather
             on
             the
             contrary
             they
             haue
             marched
             faire
             and
             soft
             from
             country
             to
             country
             ,
             and
             deuoured
             (
             as
             they
             continue
             still
             to
             doe
             )
             all
             such
             as
             confine
             and
             are
             neighbours
             vnto
             them
             .
             Hence
             hath
             growen
             the
             consequence
             of
             so
             many
             happie
             victories
             ,
             the
             benefite
             of
             so
             great
             and
             rich
             conquests
             ;
             the
             course
             of
             so
             easily
             preseruing
             what
             they
             haue
             gotten
             .
          
           
             11
             I
             haue
             said
             that
             for
             the
             most
             part
             they
             haue
             not
             inconsideratly
             skipped
             or
             strid
             in
             their
             enterprises
             ,
             as
             the
             Christians
             doe
             and
             haue
             done
             :
             and
             as
             we
             see
             ,
             when
             any
             of
             them
             haue
             taken
             such
             waies
             to
             greatnesse
             ,
             the
             fruits
             and
             effects
             haue
             not
             prooued
             answerable
             to
             their
             proiect
             and
             promised
             fortunes
             .
             This
             vnhappinesse
             ,
             common
             with
             the
             error
             founded
             vpon
             the
             reasons
             formerly
             alledged
             ,
             ought
             hencefoorth
             to
             serue
             as
             an
             instruction
             to
             make
             vs
             become
             more
             wise
             and
             regardfull
             then
             we
             yet
             are
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             after
             we
             haue
             by
             an
             holy
             and
             vniuersall
             amendment
             appeased
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             may
             war
             against
             them
             with
             the
             same
             policies
             and
             aduantages
             as
             they
             haue
             practised
             in
             raising
             themselues
             to
             our
             cost
             and
             confusion
             .
             These
             examples
             also
             should
             admonish
             vs
             of
             what
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             least
             failing
             to
             chastice
             &
             humble
             our selues
             ,
             his
             diuine
             Maiesty
             inflict
             vpon
             vs
             a
             more
             seuere
             punishment
             ,
             then
             that
             we
             haue
             hitherto
             indured
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             open
             a
             more
             large
             gate
             to
             those
             infidels
             vtterly
             to
             ruine
             and
             destroy
             vs.
             
          
           
             12
             Now
             lest
             any
             one
             should
             thinke
             I
             haue
             against
             reason
             held
             that
             the
             Turkes
             haue
             not
             ,
             as
             we
             ,
             forgotten
             thus
             inconsideratly
             to
             skip
             ,
             I
             will
             recite
             certaine
             examples
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             The
             first
             then
             that
             did
             it
             ,
             was
             Mahomet
             the
             second
             ,
             which
             vnfortunatly
             attempted
             
               Italy
               ,
               Soliman
            
             performed
             
             the
             like
             against
             the
             same
             country
             ,
             after
             the
             interprise
             of
             Diu
             in
             the
             Indies
             ,
             which
             was
             vndertaken
             the
             yeare
             1537.
             then
             that
             of
             the
             yeare
             1542.
             that
             of
             Ormus
             1552.
             and
             finally
             vpon
             good
             grounds
             the
             attempting
             of
             Malta
             which
             was
             so
             valiantly
             defended
             by
             the
             Knights
             of
             the
             order
             ,
             as
             (
             next
             the
             honour
             due
             vnto
             the
             diuine
             Maiestie
             )
             all
             those
             braue
             Gentlemen
             ,
             who
             with
             their
             grand
             Master
             Parisot
             ,
             made
             it
             good
             against
             the
             Infidels
             ,
             deserue
             to
             be
             consecrated
             to
             all
             praise
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             most
             glorious
             and
             eternall
             memory
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             That
             he
             hath
             not
             spent
             time
             vpon
             enterprises
             of
             small
             importance
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Get
               the
               greater
               ,
               the
               lesse
               will
               follow
               .
            
             
               2
               The
               besieging
               of
               some
               small
               holde
               ,
               may
               be
               the
               hinderance
               of
               the
               whole
               expedition
               ,
               this
               exemplified
               .
            
             
               3
               The
               Turkes
               discretion
               in
               their
               expeditions
               and
               sieges
               .
            
             
               4
               The
               best
               course
               is
               ,
               to
               become
               masters
               of
               the
               field
               .
            
             
               5
               Error
               in
               the
               siege
               of
               Malta
               .
            
          
           
             1_NAture
             as
             wise
             and
             prouident
             ,
             doth
             not
             busie
             her-selfe
             about
             the
             birth
             of
             euerie
             particular
             thing
             ,
             but
             rather
             setteth
             her
             hand
             to
             the
             generation
             of
             the
             substance
             ,
             which
             without
             any
             further
             paine
             ,
             is
             afterward
             attended
             on
             by
             the
             accidents
             euery
             where
             inseparably
             accompanying
             her
             .
             In
             like
             sort
             a
             good
             and
             discreet
             Captaine
             in
             the
             carriage
             of
             his
             enterprises
             ,
             should
             not
             aime
             at
             ought
             else
             but
             to
             conquer
             the
             places
             of
             importance
             ;
             for
             of
             their
             consequence
             other
             inferior
             parts
             of
             the
             estate
             come
             tumbling
             in
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             of
             themselues
             ,
             which
             as
             vnseparable
             accidents
             or
             qualities
             ,
             
             vndoubtedly
             follow
             the
             first
             examples
             of
             greater
             moment
             ,
             whereon
             dependeth
             and
             subsisteth
             the
             others
             being
             .
          
           
             2
             We
             haue
             often
             seene
             ,
             that
             a
             paltrie
             Sconce
             (
             either
             because
             of
             the
             naturall
             strength
             of
             the
             situation
             ,
             thicknesse
             of
             the
             wall
             ,
             goodnesse
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             couragious
             obstinacy
             of
             the
             defenders
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             accident
             not
             foreseene
             or
             dreampt
             of
             ,
             hath
             stopt
             the
             proceeding
             of
             a
             royall
             armie
             ,
             and
             hath
             prooued
             it selfe
             as
             able
             to
             withstand
             the
             force
             thereof
             ,
             as
             a
             citie
             greater
             ,
             richer
             ,
             and
             more
             peopled
             .
             And
             though
             we
             become
             after
             masters
             of
             such
             blocke-houses
             and
             small
             fortes
             ,
             yet
             that
             is
             no
             furtherance
             to
             a
             more
             important
             conquest
             ;
             or
             helpe
             to
             the
             enterprise
             begun
             .
             We
             finde
             written
             that
             the
             Emperour
             Maximilian
             ,
             because
             he
             to
             no
             purpose
             spent
             so
             much
             time
             about
             Asola
             (
             which
             he
             striued
             to
             subdue
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             for
             the
             reputation
             and
             credit
             of
             the
             armie
             ,
             he
             conducted
             to
             Milan
             )
             inconsiderately
             lost
             the
             occasion
             offered
             him
             to
             become
             Lord
             of
             that
             Dukedome
             ;
             and
             performed
             not
             any
             thing
             after
             to
             the
             good
             of
             his
             affaires
             .
             The
             French
             also
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             passed
             the
             Alpes
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Lewes
             the
             12.
             thriued
             not
             in
             their
             attempts
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Naples
             ;
             hauing
             vpon
             an
             ill
             ground
             vndertaken
             Rocca-Secea
             ,
             where
             they
             engaged
             both
             their
             honors
             and
             liues
             ;
             for
             hauing
             besieged
             it
             certaine
             daies
             ,
             and
             giuen
             the
             assault
             in
             vaine
             ,
             they
             lent
             leasure
             and
             courage
             to
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             to
             bethinke
             themselues
             :
             made
             their
             powers
             lesse
             valued
             for
             so
             badde
             a
             beginning
             ,
             and
             discouraged
             the
             people
             for
             euer
             attempting
             any
             thing
             in
             their
             behalfe
             ,
             as
             no
             doubt
             they
             had
             done
             if
             they
             might
             haue
             seene
             a
             fortunate
             and
             better
             digested
             proceeding
             then
             theirs
             was
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Spaniard
             being
             then
             odious
             amongst
             them
             .
             This
             fault
             made
             the
             Spaniards
             so
             bold
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             kingdome
             was
             reserued
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             the
             other
             ,
             who
             had
             so
             ill
             husbanded
             their
             opportunities
             .
             In
             the
             yere
             1556.
             holding
             on
             the
             said
             designe
             for
             the
             conquest
             of
             Naples
             ,
             did
             they
             not
             vainely
             spend
             time
             ,
             money
             ,
             their
             forces
             ,
             and
             paines
             at
             Ciuitella
             ,
             to
             the
             ruine
             of
             that
             goodly
             armie
             which
             Henry
             the
             2.
             of
             
             France
             sent
             thither
             vnder
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Guyse
             :
             who
             was
             neuerthelesse
             a
             valiant
             and
             discreet
             Captaine
             ,
             and
             who
             had
             perhaps
             done
             better
             if
             his
             particular
             interest
             ,
             or
             the
             ouermuch
             trust
             he
             reposed
             in
             the
             Popes
             Nephewes
             ,
             had
             not
             blinded
             him
             :
             Other
             reasons
             may
             be
             alleaged
             for
             the
             small
             good
             this
             armie
             did
             the
             king
             ,
             who
             had
             conceiued
             of
             it
             great
             and
             honorable
             hopes
             ;
             but
             I
             will
             referre
             them
             to
             such
             as
             write
             that
             Historie
             .
             The
             Spaniards
             also
             haue
             thrice
             attempted
             the
             I
             le
             of
             Gerbes
             ,
             
             and
             euerie
             time
             lost
             a
             goodly
             and
             florishing
             armie
             ,
             able
             to
             haue
             performed
             a
             farre
             greater
             matter
             then
             they
             could
             hope
             for
             by
             getting
             the
             henroust
             (
             if
             I
             may
             so
             tearme
             it
             .
             )
             The
             yeare
             after
             the
             battell
             of
             Lepanto
             the
             armie
             of
             the
             confederates
             ,
             
             which
             was
             then
             in
             the
             Leuant
             ,
             hauing
             their
             forces
             augmented
             by
             the
             arriuall
             of
             
               Don
               Iohn
            
             ,
             made
             Ochiallo
             Generall
             of
             the
             Turkish
             armie
             ,
             retire
             to
             Modon
             ,
             as
             fearing
             those
             of
             whom
             he
             had
             made
             triall
             the
             yeere
             before
             .
             If
             they
             had
             put
             him
             to
             it
             as
             they
             should
             haue
             done
             ,
             no
             doubt
             but
             they
             had
             found
             him
             dismaide
             ,
             and
             hardly
             bestead
             how
             to
             defend
             as
             well
             the
             fortresses
             as
             his
             armie
             by
             sea
             :
             for
             he
             had
             not
             left
             aboue
             60.
             gallies
             ,
             to
             garde
             the
             hauen
             ,
             and
             had
             bestowed
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             forces
             one
             yeare
             .
             But
             when
             he
             sawe
             they
             went
             to
             besiege
             Nauaria
             neere
             Modon
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             no
             saying
             to
             him
             at
             his
             landing
             ,
             as
             he
             feared
             they
             would
             ,
             he
             tooke
             heart
             at
             grasse
             ,
             and
             after
             made
             a
             iest
             of
             the
             designes
             of
             the
             Christians
             armie
             ,
             which
             he
             in
             such
             sort
             held
             plaie
             and
             entertained
             ,
             as
             it
             performed
             nothing
             woorthie
             such
             a
             power
             assembled
             immediately
             vpon
             the
             good
             successe
             of
             a
             former
             victory
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             Turkes
             in
             what
             concerneth
             the
             ordering
             ,
             commoditie
             ,
             and
             assurance
             ,
             in
             their
             enterprises
             ,
             surpasse
             (
             to
             say
             the
             very
             trueth
             )
             all
             other
             nations
             for
             well
             managing
             of
             warlike
             affaires
             :
             for
             they
             neuer
             attempted
             place
             that
             the
             designe
             thereof
             was
             not
             farre
             more
             woorth
             then
             the
             paine
             they
             emploied
             about
             it
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             enterprise
             did
             not
             deserue
             the
             like
             or
             more
             expence
             :
             carying
             themselues
             thus
             ,
             they
             are
             by
             the
             effect
             of
             their
             enterprises
             growne
             mightie
             ,
             
             for
             force
             and
             meanes
             ,
             and
             haue
             opened
             the
             way
             to
             the
             encrease
             of
             their
             greatnesse
             and
             successe
             of
             their
             affaires
             :
             which
             in
             such
             sort
             assuring
             (
             wherein
             they
             haue
             aimed
             principally
             at
             profit
             )
             they
             haue
             more
             and
             more
             weakened
             our
             forces
             ,
             not
             without
             an
             euident
             consequence
             of
             extreame
             danger
             :
             when
             they
             tooke
             in
             hand
             the
             conquest
             of
             Cypres
             ,
             they
             were
             wise
             enough
             not
             to
             bestow
             time
             in
             taking
             Cerynes
             a
             fortres
             almost
             impregnable
             .
             They
             foresaw
             that
             it
             was
             of
             small
             moment
             ,
             at
             the
             least
             not
             to
             import
             much
             in
             that
             they
             intended
             to
             compasse
             ,
             but
             they
             rather
             directed
             their
             course
             and
             indeuours
             against
             Nicosia
             ,
             as
             against
             the
             principall
             place
             of
             all
             the
             Iland
             ,
             whereabouts
             they
             so
             well
             imploied
             their
             paines
             as
             they
             caried
             it
             .
             By
             which
             conquest
             it
             was
             found
             that
             Cerynes
             soone
             followed
             ,
             (
             as
             of
             a
             necessary
             consequence
             )
             the
             disaster
             of
             their
             capitall
             towne
             .
          
           
             4
             In
             all
             the
             executions
             of
             their
             hardy
             dessignes
             they
             haue
             alwaies
             at
             the
             very
             first
             beene
             Masters
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             which
             hath
             so
             furthered
             them
             as
             thereby
             the
             strongest
             holds
             of
             the
             country
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             otherwise
             haue
             gotten
             but
             by
             force
             of
             armes
             ,
             haue
             beene
             surrendred
             vp
             vnto
             them
             .
             Such
             fortresses
             being
             vnable
             long
             to
             hold
             out
             when
             all
             hope
             of
             succour
             is
             cast
             off
             by
             the
             opposition
             of
             so
             strong
             and
             mighty
             armies
             as
             theirs
             are
             .
          
           
             5
             At
             the
             war
             of
             Malta
             it
             seemeth
             God
             did
             dull
             them
             ,
             
             ouerthrowing
             the
             policies
             and
             practises
             which
             are
             ordinary
             with
             them
             .
             For
             the
             Bassa
             (
             who
             would
             needes
             begin
             with
             
               S.
               Hermes
            
             because
             it
             seemed
             commodious
             to
             stop
             vp
             the
             hauen
             and
             after
             to
             get
             the
             suburbs
             where
             the
             knights
             made
             their
             aboade
             )
             consumed
             much
             time
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             lost
             the
             better
             part
             of
             his
             best
             souldiours
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             space
             the
             season
             of
             the
             yeare
             spent
             so
             fast
             ,
             and
             the
             resolutions
             and
             valour
             of
             them
             in
             the
             towne
             prooued
             such
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             end
             he
             grew
             confounded
             ,
             perceiuing
             too
             late
             how
             flenderly
             he
             had
             preuailed
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             must
             necessarilie
             begin
             a
             new
             with
             the
             principall
             place
             ,
             which
             he
             should
             haue
             at
             the
             first
             attempted
             ,
             if
             God
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             for
             the
             good
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             had
             not
             blinded
             him
             in
             his
             enterprise
             .
             
             
               Dorgut
               Raiz
            
             Vice-roy
             of
             Argiers
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             second
             this
             Basha
             in
             all
             his
             warre
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             he
             was
             commanded
             to
             communicate
             his
             designes
             assoone
             as
             he
             should
             arriue
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             did
             some
             few
             weekes
             after
             his
             first
             setting
             downe
             and
             beginning
             to
             batter
             )
             soone
             discouered
             his
             error
             ,
             and
             could
             vpbraid
             him
             with
             it
             ,
             telling
             him
             he
             shuld
             haue
             gone
             right
             on
             to
             the
             fountaine
             ,
             without
             stooping
             to
             the
             shallow
             streames
             .
             So
             as
             after
             the
             taking
             of
             S.
             Hermes
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             performe
             or
             attempt
             any
             matter
             of
             importance
             ,
             but
             as
             men
             tired
             and
             discouraged
             ,
             they
             trust
             vp
             bagge
             and
             baggage
             to
             be
             gone
             assoone
             as
             the
             succour
             appeared
             before
             Malta
             ;
             these
             leauing
             behinde
             them
             the
             memorie
             and
             testimonie
             of
             their
             shame
             ,
             and
             ill
             grounded
             aduise
             ,
             and
             the
             knights
             of
             their
             honour
             and
             valour
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             That
             he
             hath
             laid
             hold
             on
             occasions
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Occasion
               pourtraied
               .
            
             
               2
               It
               is
               to
               be
               obserued
               .
            
             
               3
               Examples
               of
               the
               Ottomans
               diligence
               in
               laying
               hold
               on
               occasions
               offered
               by
               the
               Christians
               .
            
             
               4
               The
               difficulties
               of
               a
               defensiue
               and
               offensiue
               league
               .
            
             
               5
               The
               false
               guesse
               of
               the
               selfe-ruine
               of
               the
               Turkish
               Empire
               .
            
             
               6
               The
               weaker
               Princes
               are
               easily
               subdued
               by
               the
               mightier
               .
            
             
               7
               Other
               occasions
               offered
               by
               the
               Christians
               to
               forward
               the
               Turkish
               greatnesse
               .
            
          
           
             1
             THe
             ancient
             Romans
             signified
             vnto
             vs
             by
             the
             picture
             of
             occasion
             (
             whom
             they
             adored
             as
             a
             goddesse
             ,
             putting
             wings
             to
             her
             feete
             ,
             supported
             with
             a
             bowle
             ,
             behinde
             bald
             ,
             and
             before
             hairie
             )
             that
             we
             must
             bee
             diligent
             to
             apprehend
             her
             when
             shee
             presenteth
             her-selfe
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             any
             case
             to
             let
             her
             slippe
             :
             considering
             that
             if
             she
             once
             escape
             vs
             ,
             she
             leaueth
             vs
             nought
             but
             a
             vaine
             and
             vexing
             repentance
             .
          
           
           
             2
             And
             to
             say
             the
             truth
             ,
             in
             all
             a
             mans
             actions
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             commendable
             then
             to
             be
             able
             to
             make
             the
             best
             vse
             of
             occasion
             and
             especially
             in
             mater
             of
             war.
             In
             as
             much
             as
             he
             that
             knoweth
             his
             aduantage
             ,
             how
             to
             take
             it
             and
             to
             carry
             the
             time
             before
             him
             is
             furnished
             with
             the
             principall
             adorning
             vertue
             of
             a
             Captaine
             ,
             occasion
             being
             no
             other
             thing
             ,
             then
             an
             opportunity
             that
             the
             time
             more
             by
             accident
             then
             prouidence
             offereth
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             for
             the
             well
             performing
             of
             what
             we
             haue
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             abstaining
             and
             well
             comming
             off
             from
             a
             dessine
             vnsesonably
             attempted
             ,
             as
             the
             euent
             of
             the
             aboue
             mentioned
             interprise
             may
             sufficiently
             witnesse
             .
             This
             is
             that
             these
             Infidels
             haue
             studied
             at
             such
             times
             as
             God
             hath
             made
             them
             his
             instruments
             to
             afflict
             and
             chastice
             vs
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             doe
             against
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             glorifying
             of
             Gods
             diuine
             Maiesty
             ,
             not
             yet
             for
             ought
             I
             see
             pleased
             with
             vs.
             In
             a
             word
             all
             such
             as
             haue
             inlarged
             their
             estates
             haue
             either
             inioyed
             or
             hammered
             out
             some
             notable
             occasion
             which
             they
             wisely
             laid
             hold
             on
             ,
             and
             haue
             consequently
             reaped
             the
             fruites
             of
             an
             vnusuall
             aduancement
             .
             The
             Grecian
             and
             Romane
             histories
             can
             teach
             vs
             this
             ,
             but
             I
             omit
             them
             as
             too
             far
             from
             vs
             ,
             to
             betake
             my selfe
             to
             such
             as
             are
             more
             familiar
             and
             neere
             vnto
             vs.
             Pepin
             and
             Charlemaine
             were
             by
             the
             Romish
             church
             called
             into
             Italy
             :
             
             the
             like
             was
             Charles
             of
             Aniou
             into
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Naples
             .
             
             Those
             of
             Aragon
             were
             inuited
             to
             Sicily
             by
             the
             people
             and
             to
             the
             conquest
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Naples
             by
             
               Queene
               Ione
            
             the
             second
             :
             
             The
             house
             of
             Austria
             is
             at
             this
             day
             inriched
             with
             many
             goodly
             kingdomes
             brought
             them
             by
             their
             alliance
             and
             mariages
             :
             one
             whereof
             subiected
             vnto
             them
             the
             Lowe
             countries
             ,
             
             the
             other
             gaue
             them
             Spaine
             with
             her
             apurtenances
             ,
             the
             third
             for
             a
             perfect
             raising
             of
             this
             howses
             gretnesse
             ,
             annexed
             vnto
             it
             the
             crowne
             of
             Portugale
             and
             the
             east
             Indies
             ,
             
             so
             as
             if
             we
             neerely
             consider
             humaine
             casualties
             ,
             we
             shall
             finde
             that
             force
             without
             occasion
             is
             fruitlesse
             or
             smally
             auaileable
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             Ottomans
             haue
             not
             attained
             to
             the
             height
             of
             so
             mightie
             an
             Empire
             but
             by
             such
             occasions
             as
             we
             haue
             too
             
             carelesly
             ,
             
             vnworthily
             ,
             and
             as
             of
             our
             free
             bounty
             ,
             presented
             vnto
             them
             .
             The
             first
             sprang
             from
             the
             negligence
             and
             cowardice
             of
             the
             Emperors
             of
             Greece
             ,
             who
             through
             their
             extreame
             lasciuiousnesse
             and
             sloath
             (
             Sardanapalus
             and
             Heliogabalus
             like
             )
             became
             deformed
             monsters
             of
             all
             loosenes
             and
             riot
             :
             
             So
             as
             abandoning
             themselues
             to
             all
             voluptuousnesse
             and
             excesse
             ,
             that
             martiall
             vigor
             which
             had
             till
             then
             honored
             and
             preserued
             them
             ,
             began
             by
             little
             and
             little
             to
             decline
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             next
             amongst
             their
             people
             ,
             (
             these
             framing
             their
             manners
             after
             their
             gouernours
             )
             which
             prepared
             meanes
             and
             occasions
             for
             the
             Turke
             to
             set
             foote
             one
             while
             into
             some
             inferiour
             prouince
             ,
             and
             ere
             long
             into
             a
             mighty
             kingdome
             .
             
             The
             second
             occasion
             which
             shewed
             it selfe
             fauorable
             and
             proper
             for
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             was
             ,
             when
             the
             Grecians
             vpon
             a
             malicious
             enuy
             began
             to
             disfauour
             and
             oppose
             the
             dessignes
             of
             the
             Christian
             Princes
             which
             had
             by
             league
             vnited
             themselues
             for
             the
             conquest
             of
             the
             holy
             land
             ,
             and
             so
             ill
             aduised
             they
             were
             as
             insteade
             of
             seconding
             them
             they
             crossed
             them
             in
             all
             they
             might
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             stop
             the
             fortunat
             proceeding
             of
             their
             woorthy
             armies
             ,
             not
             heeding
             poore
             soules
             that
             they
             thereby
             befriended
             the
             Turke
             ;
             who
             did
             but
             watch
             his
             opportunities
             .
             For
             they
             well
             obseruing
             this
             fault
             ,
             and
             temporising
             the
             occasion
             which
             after
             appeared
             ,
             failed
             not
             to
             spie
             when
             they
             might
             surprise
             them
             (
             as
             they
             did
             )
             all
             beaten
             ,
             tired
             ,
             and
             disunited
             in
             force
             and
             meanes
             ,
             whereupon
             it
             finally
             insued
             that
             the
             Christians
             were
             vtterly
             expelled
             Iury
             ,
             
             by
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             who
             after
             turned
             their
             armies
             against
             the
             Greekes
             themselues
             and
             bereaued
             them
             of
             their
             Empire
             .
             These
             were
             mischiefes
             and
             wounds
             by
             them
             well
             deserued
             ,
             neither
             are
             they
             to
             be
             pittied
             ,
             but
             so
             far
             forth
             ,
             as
             they
             haue
             bread
             the
             calamities
             and
             ruines
             which
             haue
             and
             doe
             still
             continue
             to
             afflict
             Christendome
             .
             
          
           
             The
             iarres
             and
             diuisions
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             Greece
             ministred
             the
             third
             time
             an
             occasion
             to
             the
             Turkish
             thriuing
             greatnesse
             :
             
             This
             hapned
             at
             such
             time
             as
             the
             Emperour
             of
             Constantinople
             was
             so
             ill
             aduised
             ,
             as
             to
             craue
             the
             aide
             of
             
             Amurath
             the
             first
             to
             defend
             him
             .
             This
             Prince
             which
             lay
             still
             in
             waite
             ,
             willingly
             sent
             his
             troupes
             ,
             not
             to
             succour
             ,
             but
             to
             discouer
             the
             country
             for
             the
             better
             aduancement
             of
             his
             designes
             ;
             and
             in
             very
             deed
             the
             souldiers
             returning
             from
             that
             voiage
             ,
             deliuered
             so
             aduantageous
             reports
             of
             the
             riches
             ,
             pleasantnesse
             ,
             and
             fruitfulnesse
             of
             that
             country
             ,
             painting
             it
             out
             vnto
             him
             so
             abounding
             in
             all
             commodities
             necessarie
             for
             the
             life
             of
             man
             ,
             as
             he
             foorthwith
             resolued
             to
             attempt
             it
             ,
             
             so
             as
             not
             long
             after
             without
             bidding
             ,
             he
             in
             person
             passed
             the
             Streight
             ,
             and
             so
             well
             husbanded
             the
             occasion
             to
             settle
             himselfe
             in
             Europe
             ,
             as
             since
             his
             successors
             haue
             there
             made
             the
             principall
             seate
             of
             their
             Empire
             .
             The
             diuorce
             and
             separation
             of
             the
             Greeke
             church
             from
             the
             Romaine
             ,
             
             prepared
             a
             large
             way
             for
             the
             fourth
             occasion
             ,
             embraced
             by
             the
             Turks
             ,
             more
             aduantageously
             to
             ouertop
             vs
             :
             since
             this
             diuision
             was
             a
             meane
             to
             distaste
             and
             allay
             the
             courage
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             either
             partie
             ,
             neither
             hath
             it
             euer
             since
             beene
             possible
             to
             reconcile
             or
             vnite
             them
             by
             any
             good
             or
             firme
             intelligence
             ,
             so
             as
             remaining
             in
             this
             sort
             diuided
             ,
             they
             haue
             neuer
             beene
             able
             to
             enterprise
             ought
             woorthy
             Christian
             pietie
             ,
             or
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             their
             powers
             and
             monarchies
             ;
             thereby
             to
             cut
             off
             and
             ouerthrow
             (
             as
             they
             might
             and
             ought
             )
             the
             proceeding
             of
             the
             common
             enemie
             of
             Christendome
             ;
             who
             getting
             by
             his
             negligence
             ,
             scope
             and
             libertie
             ,
             is
             growne
             greater
             to
             our
             vniuersall
             hurt
             ,
             which
             those
             princes
             haue
             euermore
             fostered
             ;
             a
             disease
             now
             by
             their
             obstinate
             diuision
             growen
             remedilesse
             .
             
             This
             euill
             hath
             prooued
             the
             more
             lamentable
             because
             of
             the
             discord
             amongst
             other
             Christian
             Princes
             which
             refuse
             to
             make
             their
             benefit
             of
             others
             calamities
             ,
             or
             to
             acknowledge
             them
             as
             corrections
             comming
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             This
             mischief
             grew
             greater
             at
             such
             time
             as
             some
             Potentates
             of
             Italy
             inconsiderately
             called
             the
             Turke
             to
             their
             succour
             ,
             shewing
             him
             the
             way
             into
             our
             seas
             farther
             then
             was
             conuenient
             .
             In
             this
             regard
             our
             portes
             stood
             open
             vnto
             them
             ,
             they
             entred
             and
             conuersed
             with
             vs
             as
             with
             friends
             and
             associats
             ,
             a
             thing
             most
             abhominable
             before
             God
             and
             
             man
             ,
             and
             of
             most
             dangerous
             consequence
             .
             And
             to
             the
             end
             I
             be
             not
             held
             an
             outlasher
             ,
             I
             will
             reckon
             some
             of
             those
             that
             haue
             so
             ouershot
             themselues
             .
             Alfonso
             the
             second
             king
             of
             Naples
             ,
             
             and
             
               Lodouick
               Sforsa
            
             duke
             of
             Milan
             ,
             were
             those
             that
             brought
             in
             Baiazet
             the
             second
             :
             that
             against
             the
             French
             ,
             this
             against
             the
             Venetians
             .
             Isabell
             Queene
             of
             Hungarie
             craued
             aide
             likewise
             of
             Soliman
             ,
             
             against
             Ferdinand
             king
             of
             the
             Romans
             .
             
             Francis
             the
             first
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             Henry
             the
             second
             that
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             d●d
             not
             onely
             let
             in
             the
             Turkish
             power
             into
             our
             seas
             ,
             but
             suffered
             them
             also
             to
             land
             at
             Nice
             and
             in
             Corsica
             ,
             leading
             captiue
             at
             their
             returne
             ,
             an
             infinite
             multitude
             of
             poore
             Christians
             ,
             (
             without
             respect
             of
             amitie
             ,
             age
             ,
             or
             sexe
             ,
             which
             they
             snatched
             vp
             in
             those
             places
             and
             along
             the
             Adriatick
             coasts
             .
          
           
             The
             sixt
             occasion
             obserued
             and
             embraced
             by
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             
             may
             be
             said
             in
             my
             opinion
             to
             proceed
             from
             the
             consideration
             they
             haue
             had
             of
             the
             pluralitie
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             supposing
             (
             as
             it
             is
             true
             )
             that
             it
             could
             not
             be
             without
             that
             iealousie
             and
             suspicion
             which
             ech
             man
             particularly
             conceiueth
             of
             his
             owne
             estate
             ,
             ranke
             ,
             and
             dignitie
             ,
             and
             and
             so
             the
             whole
             being
             deuided
             into
             diuers
             gouernments
             ,
             it
             must
             follow
             the
             parts
             should
             be
             more
             feeble
             and
             scanted
             of
             meanes
             to
             vndertake
             against
             him
             :
             since
             (
             as
             we
             haue
             saide
             )
             vertue
             vnited
             in
             one
             entire
             body
             ,
             is
             alwaies
             more
             strong
             then
             separated
             into
             many
             parcels
             .
             That
             which
             is
             woorse
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             diuision
             of
             Monarchies
             ,
             the
             ambitious
             thirst
             of
             greatnesse
             ,
             hath
             taken
             dangerous
             footing
             amongst
             Princes
             ,
             and
             hath
             bred
             (
             as
             by
             a
             necessarie
             consequence
             )
             discord
             ,
             separation
             of
             willes
             ,
             diuersitie
             of
             designes
             ,
             and
             varietie
             of
             pretences
             ,
             of
             all
             which
             partialities
             ,
             hath
             sprung
             suspition
             ,
             the
             common
             plague
             amongst
             princes
             .
             This
             suspicion
             like
             a
             canker
             hath
             contaminated
             the
             vnion
             and
             rid
             the
             meanes
             how
             to
             knit
             and
             establish
             a
             holy
             league
             and
             confidence
             amongst
             them
             for
             a
             defensiue
             or
             offensiue
             war.
             
          
           
             4
             Now
             to
             make
             a
             defensiue
             league
             against
             the
             Turke
             is
             in
             these
             daies
             a
             hard
             matter
             in
             so
             much
             as
             the
             princes
             of
             
             Christendome
             are
             so
             far
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             some
             especially
             from
             the
             enemy
             ,
             as
             like
             men
             out
             of
             danger
             they
             weigh
             it
             not
             esteeming
             themselues
             most
             assured
             :
             And
             to
             vndertake
             to
             establish
             an
             offensiue
             league
             is
             no
             lesse
             difficult
             seeing
             the
             profit
             of
             their
             conquest
             cannot
             be
             drawne
             to
             a
             proportionable
             equality
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             also
             euery
             man
             feares
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             his
             companion
             (
             although
             neuer
             so
             much
             his
             partner
             for
             aide
             and
             common
             association
             )
             but
             aboue
             all
             he
             that
             hath
             the
             most
             commodious
             hauens
             or
             his
             Prouinces
             most
             proper
             for
             the
             mannaging
             of
             the
             war.
             Or
             else
             he
             who
             can
             better
             maintaine
             his
             conquests
             would
             proue
             the
             most
             suspected
             and
             maligned
             .
             These
             considerations
             hinder
             them
             from
             vniting
             and
             assembling
             themselues
             as
             they
             ought
             for
             the
             common
             good
             .
          
           
             5
             Moreouer
             euery
             one
             flattereth
             himselfe
             that
             time
             and
             the
             worlds
             ordinarie
             change
             will
             breede
             ruine
             and
             alteration
             in
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             Ottomans
             ,
             and
             settle
             their
             affaires
             without
             being
             constrained
             to
             expose
             themselues
             to
             danger
             ,
             trauell
             ,
             and
             charge
             .
          
           
             6
             Another
             reason
             and
             inconuenience
             may
             yet
             be
             alledged
             that
             each
             of
             these
             princes
             being
             weake
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             other
             they
             cānot
             so
             couragiously
             resolue
             to
             vndertake
             what
             were
             profitable
             and
             necessary
             for
             them
             ;
             whence
             it
             groweth
             that
             the
             feeblenesse
             of
             their
             strength
             is
             yet
             made
             more
             feeble
             by
             this
             irresolution
             ;
             so
             as
             a
             mighty
             power
             charging
             them
             they
             shal
             remain
             subiect
             to
             the
             discretion
             of
             the
             indiscreet
             enemy
             :
             by
             these
             means
             the
             lords
             of
             the
             seueral
             parts
             of
             Lombardy
             became
             the
             pray
             of
             the
             Venetians
             who
             subdued
             them
             with
             as
             much
             facility
             as
             resolution
             ;
             But
             had
             the
             repulse
             when
             they
             attempted
             the
             state
             of
             Milan
             ,
             vtmost
             limit
             of
             their
             power
             ,
             dominion
             ,
             and
             conquests
             .
             After
             the
             same
             sort
             also
             the
             French
             in
             time
             past
             brought
             vnder
             all
             the
             Prouinces
             of
             Gaull
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             would
             enter
             the
             confines
             of
             Spain
             ,
             the
             opposition
             of
             that
             neighbour-greatnesse
             stopped
             their
             course
             and
             was
             a
             rampart
             to
             defend
             them
             from
             further
             proceedings
             .
             In
             the
             very
             like
             manner
             the
             Turkes
             hauing
             deuoured
             all
             the
             Princes
             of
             Greece
             ,
             
             Macedonia
             ,
             
             Bulgaria
             ,
             and
             Seruia
             attempting
             the
             inuasion
             of
             Hungaria
             ,
             
             they
             had
             their
             hands
             full
             ,
             since
             the
             valour
             of
             these
             Kings
             and
             people
             (
             so
             fashioned
             ,
             
             hardned
             and
             enured
             ,
             of
             a
             long
             time
             to
             the
             wars
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             the
             better
             able
             to
             make
             head
             against
             them
             )
             discouered
             it selfe
             to
             be
             greater
             then
             the
             consideration
             of
             their
             indifferent
             estate
             could
             well
             beare
             ,
             as
             witnesse
             the
             exploits
             of
             Ladislaus
             and
             
               Mathias
               Coruin
            
             ,
             who
             found
             the
             Turkes
             play
             to
             their
             cost
             .
             But
             so
             soone
             as
             those
             Kings
             and
             people
             did
             forgoe
             this
             first
             valour
             and
             suffered
             the
             exercise
             of
             armes
             to
             degenerat
             ,
             
             Soliman
             ouercame
             them
             both
             at
             Belgrade
             and
             at
             Mogacia
             .
             
             After
             the
             Turks
             had
             gone
             thus
             far
             ,
             they
             met
             with
             that
             bar
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Austria
             seconded
             by
             the
             German
             forces
             ,
             and
             supported
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             king
             of
             Spaine
             ;
             who
             shewed
             himselfe
             alwaies
             fearelesse
             of
             the
             Turkish
             forces
             :
             As
             for
             the
             Venetians
             they
             haue
             euermore
             (
             backt
             with
             the
             Popes
             and
             the
             Spaniards
             power
             )
             behaued
             themselues
             most
             honorably
             :
             one
             happinesse
             there
             is
             that
             those
             places
             of
             Christendome
             which
             border
             neerest
             vpon
             the
             Turke
             were
             neuer
             in
             more
             mighty
             hands
             ,
             nor
             had
             euer
             so
             few
             Princes
             to
             rule
             them
             ,
             as
             at
             this
             day
             :
             whence
             groweth
             an
             infallible
             consequent
             that
             they
             are
             more
             easily
             defended
             and
             maintained
             ,
             especially
             hauing
             that
             particular
             coniunction
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             which
             is
             such
             as
             the
             Turke
             cannot
             stur
             without
             incurring
             an
             apparant
             danger
             ;
             It
             being
             manifest
             that
             besides
             that
             the
             king
             of
             Spaine
             is
             of
             ability
             without
             feare
             to
             resist
             him
             ,
             he
             can
             also
             with
             his
             owne
             forces
             curbe
             him
             and
             bring
             him
             to
             reason
             .
             So
             as
             the
             Turke
             awed
             by
             so
             mighty
             a
             king
             ,
             will
             not
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             wont
             ,
             so
             so
             one
             bend
             his
             forces
             against
             the
             Christians
             his
             neighbours
             .
             The
             Muscouit
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             the
             kings
             of
             Polonia
             and
             Persia
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             are
             of
             such
             power
             and
             courage
             ,
             as
             they
             will
             alwaies
             make
             the
             fame
             of
             their
             particular
             forces
             ,
             to
             be
             both
             respected
             and
             feared
             .
          
           
             7
             The
             diuersitie
             of
             opinions
             in
             matter
             of
             religion
             ,
             haue
             made
             way
             to
             the
             seuenth
             occasion
             ,
             
             haue
             disunited
             the
             courages
             ,
             spent
             the
             forces
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             &
             haue
             made
             
             them
             rise
             vp
             in
             armes
             one
             against
             an
             other
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             the
             Turke
             getteth
             footing
             ,
             groweth
             great
             in
             sight
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             is
             become
             a
             terror
             to
             Christian
             Princes
             .
          
           
             Disloyall
             and
             traiterous
             Renegades
             or
             Apostates
             ,
             
             are
             those
             which
             haue
             discouered
             to
             the
             Turkes
             the
             Christians
             secrets
             ,
             haue
             acquainted
             them
             with
             the
             aduantages
             of
             landing
             and
             inuading
             ,
             haue
             beene
             guides
             to
             their
             armies
             into
             the
             very
             hearts
             of
             our
             richest
             countries
             ,
             and
             haue
             opened
             the
             doore
             of
             the
             eight
             occasion
             .
          
           
             But
             for
             the
             ninth
             ,
             
             let
             vs
             consider
             what
             subtilties
             they
             haue
             practized
             ,
             and
             whereon
             that
             hath
             beene
             principally
             grounded
             .
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             better
             to
             order
             their
             affaires
             ,
             and
             seize
             vpon
             the
             Christians
             with
             more
             security
             ,
             their
             leagues
             ,
             treaties
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             suspensions
             of
             armes
             ,
             passed
             betweene
             them
             and
             our
             Princes
             ,
             haue
             beene
             their
             greatest
             furtherances
             :
             for
             the
             Turkes
             neuer
             warred
             with
             anie
             Christian
             Prince
             or
             Infidel
             either
             to
             defend
             their
             owne
             estate
             ,
             or
             with
             hostilitie
             to
             assaile
             an
             others
             ,
             but
             they
             first
             of
             all
             made
             their
             countrey
             sure
             against
             the
             power
             of
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             but
             aboue
             all
             ,
             such
             as
             (
             seeing
             them
             elsewhere
             busied
             )
             had
             meanes
             to
             disquiet
             their
             affaires
             ,
             inuade
             their
             territories
             ,
             and
             assaile
             them
             at
             vnawares
             .
             The
             peace
             they
             haue
             so
             long
             maintained
             ,
             with
             the
             Polonians
             can
             testifie
             as
             much
             :
             Againe
             the
             quiet
             they
             haue
             suffered
             the
             Venetians
             to
             inioy
             for
             these
             many
             yeares
             sufficiently
             bewraieth
             with
             what
             care
             they
             handle
             this
             businesse
             .
             The
             continued
             peace
             they
             keepe
             with
             the
             French
             teacheth
             vs
             likewise
             with
             what
             prouidence
             and
             wisdome
             their
             matters
             are
             caried
             ;
             to
             the
             end
             not
             to
             receiue
             any
             incombrance
             or
             interruption
             by
             meanes
             of
             strange
             enmities
             ,
             at
             such
             time
             as
             they
             proceed
             in
             their
             enterprises
             ;
             They
             take
             truce
             with
             the
             Emperour
             alwaies
             to
             their
             aduantage
             ;
             and
             lately
             intending
             to
             war
             vpon
             Persia
             they
             dealt
             for
             a
             suspension
             of
             armes
             with
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             so
             as
             making
             all
             sure
             on
             one
             side
             they
             in
             a
             trice
             assaile
             the
             other
             ,
             heereby
             so
             well
             playing
             their
             parts
             ,
             as
             hauing
             the
             law
             in
             their
             hands
             they
             remaine
             as
             arbitrators
             of
             peace
             and
             war
             ,
             pursuing
             alwaies
             
             the
             course
             of
             their
             dessines
             with
             an
             aduantage
             too
             great
             vnworthy
             and
             preiudicious
             to
             the
             Princes
             of
             Christendome
             ;
             whose
             greater
             part
             is
             so
             awed
             by
             their
             forces
             ,
             as
             they
             haue
             often
             chosen
             to
             enter
             into
             conditions
             of
             a
             dishonest
             peace
             or
             truce
             though
             neuer
             so
             vnassured
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             expose
             themselues
             to
             the
             danger
             of
             their
             mighty
             armies
             :
             not
             heeding
             that
             thereby
             they
             haue
             lost
             many
             faire
             occasions
             of
             doing
             good
             vpon
             them
             :
             whereof
             we
             neede
             not
             seeke
             farther
             for
             examples
             then
             now
             that
             the
             King
             of
             Persia
             keepeth
             them
             in
             continuall
             war
             (
             at
             least
             if
             such
             newes
             as
             comes
             thence
             be
             true
             )
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             lately
             giuen
             them
             an
             ouerthrow
             neere
             Taurijs
             of
             aboue
             foure
             score
             thousand
             men
             .
             Which
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             what
             better
             occasion
             can
             you
             desire
             (
             ô
             ye
             Princes
             of
             Christendome
             )
             to
             set
             vpon
             them
             and
             reuenge
             the
             dishonour
             of
             our
             passed
             iniuries
             ?
             Can
             it
             be
             otherwise
             but
             that
             in
             their
             former
             incounters
             and
             in
             this
             last
             they
             must
             haue
             lost
             the
             flower
             of
             their
             captaines
             and
             choice
             souldiours
             ,
             and
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             the
             swelling
             pride
             of
             their
             command
             and
             greatnesse
             should
             not
             shortly
             vndergoe
             some
             change
             and
             decrease
             if
             you
             will
             intertain
             the
             occasion
             which
             God
             offereth
             you
             ?
             ô
             but
             you
             sleepe
             and
             are
             altogether
             vnprouided
             to
             assaile
             them
             .
             They
             are
             our
             sins
             that
             hinder
             vs
             and
             haue
             bred
             the
             disorders
             of
             ciuill
             wars
             which
             disquiet
             France
             and
             the
             Low
             countries
             ,
             with
             such
             obstinacie
             and
             cruelty
             as
             these
             Princes
             haue
             worke
             enough
             to
             order
             their
             owne
             affaires
             :
             their
             neighbours
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             hauing
             their
             eares
             filled
             with
             the
             noice
             thereof
             ,
             looking
             what
             will
             become
             of
             such
             sturs
             and
             fearing
             lest
             the
             fire
             which
             so
             cruelly
             burneth
             their
             neighbours
             house
             ,
             should
             fasten
             vpon
             theirs
             ,
             which
             makes
             them
             stand
             vpon
             their
             guard
             to
             keepe
             out
             such
             broiles
             &
             disorders
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             Turke
             wanteth
             no
             time
             to
             recouer
             his
             losses
             ;
             and
             to
             laugh
             at
             oure
             inconsiderate
             follies
             ;
             follies
             indeede
             for
             vs
             ,
             but
             wisdome
             for
             him
             .
             It
             is
             a
             maruelous
             matter
             to
             consider
             with
             what
             succes
             and
             aduice
             he
             hath
             quieted
             his
             neighbours
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             he
             hath
             beene
             neuer
             knowen
             to
             haue
             had
             two
             quarrels
             in
             hand
             at
             one
             time
             .
             Imitating
             
             heerein
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             Romans
             who
             had
             an
             especiall
             care
             not
             to
             haue
             two
             enemies
             to
             deale
             with
             at
             once
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             assailed
             one
             ,
             they
             tooke
             order
             by
             deuice
             and
             friendly
             meanes
             that
             the
             other
             were
             lookers
             on
             ,
             or
             associats
             in
             their
             trauailes
             .
             Selim
             the
             first
             ,
             which
             warred
             with
             the
             Persians
             ,
             so
             ordered
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             estate
             ,
             as
             during
             all
             the
             time
             he
             was
             imploied
             that
             way
             ,
             
             the
             Souldan
             of
             Egvpt
             neuer
             disturbed
             him
             :
             his
             sonne
             Amurath
             continuing
             the
             same
             enterprise
             ,
             neuer
             receiued
             let
             of
             any
             Christian
             potentate
             .
          
           
             The
             dessignes
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             Europe
             ,
             
             &
             the
             wars
             they
             haue
             so
             long
             and
             so
             wilfully
             maintained
             one
             against
             the
             other
             ,
             haue
             affoorded
             the
             Turks
             a
             large
             passage
             for
             the
             tenth
             occasion
             to
             benefit
             themselues
             by
             their
             obstinacies
             &
             diuisions
             ;
             
             neither
             haue
             they
             omitted
             nimbly
             to
             lay
             holde
             on
             it
             to
             some
             purpose
             for
             the
             good
             of
             their
             affaires
             .
             What
             enmities
             were
             euermore
             cruelly
             exercised
             with
             fire
             and
             sword
             then
             those
             our
             ancestors
             and
             we
             our selues
             haue
             seene
             betweene
             France
             and
             Spaine
             ?
             What
             malice
             was
             euer
             more
             deepely
             rooted
             then
             that
             of
             the
             two
             Kings
             ?
             What
             nations
             are
             there
             in
             the
             world
             more
             mighty
             or
             more
             valiant
             then
             these
             are
             ;
             and
             hence
             let
             vs
             consider
             what
             profit
             ,
             what
             comfort
             would
             haue
             redounded
             to
             Christendome
             ,
             and
             what
             fearefull
             ruine
             to
             the
             Turke
             ,
             if
             by
             some
             holy
             league
             they
             had
             beene
             vnited
             ;
             such
             vndoubtedly
             as
             there
             should
             haue
             beene
             no
             memory
             of
             them
             ,
             whereas
             they
             are
             now
             most
             mighty
             ,
             and
             most
             dreadfull
             .
             If
             we
             will
             descend
             to
             particulars
             ,
             was
             there
             euer
             Prince
             that
             had
             better
             meanes
             to
             conquer
             the
             Turke
             then
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             ?
             For
             besides
             his
             valour
             ,
             inuincible
             courage
             ,
             and
             other
             notable
             parts
             which
             shined
             in
             him
             ,
             he
             had
             sufficient
             force
             to
             execute
             his
             enterprises
             :
             he
             was
             followed
             by
             Captaines
             of
             incomparable
             vertue
             ,
             his
             souldiers
             were
             most
             resolute
             ,
             his
             people
             and
             Prouinces
             were
             all
             most
             desirous
             of
             so
             holy
             a
             war
             ,
             he
             had
             hauens
             and
             roades
             fit
             wherein
             to
             harbour
             his
             ships
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             word
             he
             had
             whatsoeuer
             was
             necessary
             ,
             but
             how
             ?
             He
             was
             alwaies
             constrained
             to
             haue
             an
             eie
             behinde
             him
             ,
             to
             stand
             vpon
             his
             gard
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             neighbours
             who
             spared
             
             not
             to
             molest
             him
             as
             soone
             as
             he
             did
             but
             once
             aime
             at
             so
             holy
             an
             interprise
             .
             King
             Philip
             his
             sonne
             hath
             met
             with
             the
             like
             incombrances
             :
             so
             as
             we
             may
             well
             say
             our
             sinnes
             haue
             ministred
             occasions
             enowe
             to
             the
             Turkes
             to
             assaile
             vs
             with
             such
             aduantage
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             beene
             an
             increase
             and
             establishing
             to
             his
             estate
             ,
             we
             alwaies
             shrinking
             at
             the
             cruell
             shocke
             of
             his
             mighty
             forces
             .
             Amongst
             all
             the
             
               Ottomans
               Amurath
            
             the
             first
             was
             the
             most
             diligent
             to
             hunt
             after
             ,
             and
             embrace
             occasions
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             we
             haue
             already
             deliuered
             )
             sent
             his
             supplies
             to
             the
             Emperour
             of
             constantinople
             ,
             
             passed
             the
             straights
             in
             person
             and
             got
             into
             his
             hands
             the
             two
             Castles
             .
             Baiazet
             the
             first
             ,
             his
             sonne
             shewed
             himselfe
             nolesse
             politicke
             and
             prompt
             to
             discouer
             his
             aduantages
             ,
             
             patient
             to
             attend
             his
             occasions
             ,
             and
             diligent
             to
             gather
             the
             fruits
             wherewith
             his
             hopes
             presented
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             That
             he
             hath
             behaued
             himselfe
             with
             nimblenesse
             and
             celeritie
             vpon
             his
             occasions
             .
          
           
             
               1
               The
               fortune
               of
               warre
               consisteth
               not
               in
               discerning
               but
               in
               the
               vse
               of
               occasion
               .
            
             
               2
               Celeritie
               in
               wars
               most
               expedient
               .
            
             
               3
               The
               Turkes
               readinesse
               and
               wisdome
               in
               that
               kinde
               .
            
             
               4
               Furtherance
               of
               this
               celeritie
               .
            
             
               5
               Impediments
               of
               the
               Christians
               in
               their
               expeditions
               .
            
             
               6
               Treasure
               requisite
               .
            
             
               7
               Exact
               obedience
               in
               Captaines
               and
               Souldiers
               and
               an
               obseruation
               of
               militarie
               discipline
               .
            
             
               8
               Strength
               and
               abilitie
               of
               men
               and
               horse
               .
            
             
               9
               Examples
               of
               the
               Turkes
               celerity
               .
            
             
               10
               In
               their
               sea-actions
               and
               their
               order
               :
            
             
               11
               Defects
               of
               the
               Christians
               shipping
               .
            
          
           
           
             1
             BEcause
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             matter
             in
             handling
             ,
             is
             but
             as
             one
             dependencie
             and
             coniunction
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             we
             will
             still
             make
             vse
             of
             this
             word
             Occasion
             ,
             heeretofore
             discoursed
             vpon
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             table
             wherein
             is
             represented
             all
             whatsoeuer
             our
             forefathers
             haue
             conceited
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             what
             we
             ought
             to
             admit
             thereof
             :
             following
             this
             path
             we
             are
             to
             remember
             that
             who
             in
             time
             laieth
             not
             hold
             on
             occasion
             ,
             shall
             neuer
             more
             inioy
             a
             like
             time
             to
             recouer
             it
             with
             the
             like
             commoditie
             of
             wel
             doing
             as
             he
             once
             had
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             knowne
             how
             to
             entertaine
             it
             as
             hee
             ought
             .
             To
             discouer
             then
             the
             opportunitie
             of
             affaires
             ,
             is
             not
             al
             that
             is
             required
             :
             
             That
             which
             most
             importeth
             ,
             is
             to
             serue
             our
             turnes
             with
             it
             at
             an
             instant
             ,
             when
             it
             presenteth
             it selfe
             ,
             to
             guide
             our
             intentions
             to
             that
             perfection
             we
             aime
             at
             .
          
           
             2
             Celeritie
             is
             an
             especiall
             matter
             in
             all
             affaires
             of
             importance
             ,
             but
             aboue
             all
             in
             the
             warres
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             more
             necessarie
             then
             in
             any
             our
             actions
             .
             Because
             (
             as
             saide
             Selim
             the
             first
             )
             the
             least
             delay
             we
             therin
             vse
             ,
             turneth
             to
             a
             grosse
             error
             ,
             especially
             since
             it
             bereaues
             vs
             of
             the
             commoditie
             and
             aduantage
             offered
             to
             put
             in
             execution
             ,
             what
             we
             had
             wisely
             and
             with
             studie
             determined
             :
             Hannibal
             a
             woorthy
             and
             renowned
             captaine
             ,
             was
             noted
             of
             slownesse
             ,
             not
             in
             resoluing
             but
             in
             embracing
             his
             occasions
             of
             victory
             which
             might
             haue
             assuredly
             established
             his
             affaires
             .
             That
             great
             Pompey
             was
             likewise
             subiect
             to
             the
             same
             imperfection
             ,
             which
             did
             vtterly
             vndoe
             him
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             no
             motion
             wanting
             speedinesse
             ,
             can
             be
             of
             much
             force
             ,
             or
             produce
             woorthy
             effects
             :
             Violent
             agitations
             loose
             alike
             their
             force
             with
             their
             swiftnesse
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             naturall
             attaine
             it
             ,
             and
             fortifie
             themselues
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             3
             This
             is
             that
             the
             Turkes
             know
             well
             enough
             how
             to
             practise
             ,
             fashioning
             themselues
             to
             quicknesse
             ,
             nimblenesse
             ,
             habilitie
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             certaine
             store
             of
             whatsoeuer
             may
             seeme
             necessarie
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             so
             as
             their
             promptnesse
             and
             
             forecast
             hath
             neuer
             omitted
             the
             occasions
             presented
             vnto
             them
             without
             reaping
             the
             fruites
             and
             glory
             thereof
             .
          
           
             4
             But
             some
             one
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             requisite
             for
             the
             suddainnesse
             of
             occasion
             that
             many
             things
             relie
             in
             the
             power
             of
             him
             that
             will
             follow
             this
             course
             .
             I
             grant
             it
             ,
             for
             they
             indeed
             who
             will
             fitly
             make
             vse
             of
             such
             aduantage
             ,
             must
             be
             alwaies
             in
             armes
             ,
             and
             heerein
             also
             the
             Turke
             surpasseth
             vs
             ,
             for
             he
             continually
             entertaineth
             so
             many
             souldiers
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             hard
             to
             take
             him
             vnprouided
             ,
             or
             to
             finde
             him
             (
             when
             need
             requireth
             )
             without
             a
             mightie
             army
             ,
             which
             serueth
             to
             hearten
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             awake
             his
             courage
             :
             but
             aboue
             all
             ,
             he
             hath
             so
             great
             a
             number
             of
             horse
             ordinarily
             in
             a
             readinesse
             ,
             as
             that
             is
             but
             too
             sufficient
             to
             make
             him
             proudly
             humour
             his
             owne
             will
             ;
             so
             as
             thought
             and
             execution
             are
             in
             a
             manner
             one
             with
             him
             .
             This
             is
             yet
             farther
             accompanied
             with
             a
             powerfull
             commoditie
             which
             addeth
             facillititie
             to
             his
             promptnesse
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             his
             horse
             and
             foot
             are
             lightly
             armed
             ,
             and
             without
             incombrance
             of
             luggage
             ,
             so
             as
             by
             this
             meanes
             he
             more
             easily
             assembleth
             his
             troups
             ,
             ordreth
             them
             ,
             and
             conducteth
             them
             wheresoeuer
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             without
             distinction
             of
             time
             .
             Againe
             ,
             sobrietie
             and
             sparing
             (
             familiar
             among
             his
             souldiers
             )
             make
             much
             to
             the
             aduancement
             of
             his
             enterprises
             ,
             contenting
             themselues
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             to
             drinke
             water
             and
             eat
             rice
             and
             salted
             flesh
             ,
             which
             they
             reduce
             into
             powder
             ,
             so
             as
             euery
             one
             carrieth
             with
             him
             his
             prouision
             almost
             for
             a
             moneth
             ,
             and
             when
             that
             faileth
             ,
             they
             liue
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             their
             horses
             ,
             which
             they
             salt
             themselues
             ,
             like
             as
             doe
             the
             Muscouites
             and
             Tartars
             .
          
           
             5
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             when
             our
             souldiers
             march
             ,
             they
             must
             haue
             such
             store
             of
             munition
             follow
             them
             ,
             to
             their
             so
             strange
             confusion
             and
             hinderance
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             neuer
             able
             to
             goe
             thorow
             speedily
             with
             any
             notable
             attempt
             .
             This
             bringeth
             a
             twofold
             let
             to
             their
             enterprises
             .
             The
             first
             in
             their
             prouision
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             vnmeasurablenesse
             thereof
             is
             neuer
             made
             in
             due
             time
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             in
             the
             conuoy
             thereof
             ,
             neuer
             so
             well
             ordered
             as
             it
             ought
             ,
             whereof
             the
             euent
             of
             the
             enterprise
             of
             Exechium
             ,
             is
             but
             too
             true
             a
             testimonie
             ,
             the
             
             souldiers
             then
             suffering
             more
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             famine
             and
             difficultie
             of
             conueying
             victuals
             vnto
             them
             ,
             
             then
             of-the
             enemies
             forces
             .
             
             Whose
             attempt
             had
             beene
             vnprofitable
             if
             the
             campe
             had
             not
             beene
             disordered
             by
             this
             inconuenience
             ,
             whereby
             the
             souldiers
             became
             halfe
             dead
             for
             hunger
             ,
             and
             grew
             so
             feeble
             ,
             as
             the
             courage
             to
             defend
             themselues
             vtterly
             failed
             them
             .
             Which
             the
             General
             of
             the
             Turkish
             armie
             foreseeing
             ,
             waited
             till
             such
             time
             ,
             as
             the
             famine
             had
             brought
             them
             low
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             strengthlesse
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             vpon
             their
             enforced
             retrait
             assaile
             them
             behinde
             ,
             and
             so
             wearie
             them
             with
             continuall
             skirmishing
             as
             they
             should
             at
             length
             chace
             and
             ouerthrow
             themselues
             ,
             as
             indeed
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             .
             I
             remember
             I
             haue
             heard
             one
             worthie
             to
             be
             credited
             ,
             
             say
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             that
             when
             
               Emanuel
               Philibert
            
             Duke
             of
             Sauoy
             ,
             deceassed
             ,
             was
             Generall
             of
             the
             armie
             in
             Flanders
             ,
             he
             found
             no
             difficultie
             in
             the
             wars
             more
             important
             then
             the
             discommoditie
             of
             proportioning
             and
             carriage
             of
             necessarie
             prouision
             as
             he
             had
             oftentimes
             approoued
             .
             On
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             said
             to
             the
             Christians
             shame
             and
             confusion
             ,
             that
             neuer
             any
             of
             the
             Turkish
             armies
             were
             knowen
             ,
             through
             such
             default
             ,
             to
             suffer
             extreamitie
             or
             to
             be
             disordered
             .
          
           
             6
             Let
             vs
             now
             come
             to
             the
             point
             of
             sodaine
             execution
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             instruments
             thereof
             ,
             and
             let
             vs
             dwell
             somewhat
             thereupon
             .
             I
             finde
             the
             most
             necessarie
             and
             profitable
             is
             to
             haue
             alwaies
             store
             of
             money
             in
             our
             coffers
             :
             and
             that
             is
             a
             hard
             matter
             ,
             especially
             for
             such
             as
             are
             not
             prouident
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             all
             things
             so
             pamper
             themselues
             as
             the
             Christians
             doe
             ;
             but
             not
             for
             the
             Turke
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             (
             when
             and
             what
             he
             will
             )
             in
             store
             to
             serue
             his
             need
             for
             the
             warres
             ,
             and
             for
             whatsoeuer
             belongeth
             thereto
             .
             This
             is
             the
             sinew
             of
             warre
             ,
             and
             the
             onely
             meanes
             to
             hasten
             forward
             occasion
             ,
             and
             attaine
             (
             as
             he
             doth
             )
             to
             a
             happie
             end
             of
             his
             enterprises
             ,
             but
             at
             his
             returne
             home
             ,
             he
             obserueth
             a
             barbarous
             and
             insolent
             course
             of
             remboursing
             his
             charge
             :
             After
             he
             hath
             performed
             what
             he
             vndertooke
             ,
             he
             repaieth
             himselfe
             by
             new
             impositions
             ,
             whereto
             he
             enforceth
             his
             subiects
             to
             contribute
             :
             
             This
             to
             him
             is
             easie
             :
             but
             to
             vs
             the
             most
             difficult
             materiall
             point
             is
             the
             procuring
             of
             money
             :
             for
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             are
             so
             bad
             husbands
             and
             of
             so
             small
             forecaste
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             scarce
             one
             crosse
             in
             store
             :
             and
             are
             alwaies
             at
             the
             borrowing
             hand
             ,
             or
             enforced
             to
             pawne
             their
             lands
             and
             demaines
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Christians
             be
             not
             so
             couetous
             as
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             of
             so
             good
             a
             hold
             fast
             ,
             as
             no
             small
             time
             will
             serue
             to
             draw
             money
             from
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             while
             that
             is
             doing
             ,
             occasion
             hath
             alreadie
             turned
             her
             backe
             and
             left
             vs
             nought
             ,
             but
             the
             shame
             and
             sorrow
             of
             our
             enterprises
             ill
             successe
             and
             effect
             .
             And
             if
             it
             chance
             that
             we
             hold
             on
             our
             courses
             ,
             it
             is
             with
             such
             headlong
             rashnesse
             and
             ill
             aduice
             in
             all
             we
             doe
             ,
             but
             particularly
             in
             prouiding
             of
             armes
             ,
             horse
             ,
             munition
             ,
             and
             other
             necessaries
             ,
             as
             all
             being
             performed
             out
             of
             season
             ,
             there
             is
             neither
             the
             forwardnesse
             ,
             the
             array
             ,
             the
             election
             ,
             the
             aboundance
             ,
             the
             resolution
             ,
             nor
             the
             well
             disposing
             of
             matters
             which
             would
             otherwise
             haue
             beene
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             see
             to
             be
             in
             our
             aduersaries
             .
          
           
             7
             There
             is
             another
             thing
             which
             addeth
             much
             assurance
             to
             the
             Turkes
             designes
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             more
             easily
             to
             execute
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             incredible
             obedience
             of
             the
             Captaines
             towards
             their
             Generall
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             souldiours
             towards
             their
             Captaines
             and
             such
             is
             the
             loue
             amongst
             them
             as
             there
             is
             no
             danger
             or
             difficulty
             (
             be
             it
             neuer
             so
             great
             )
             which
             they
             will
             not
             easily
             ouercome
             ,
             so
             willingly
             they
             performe
             what
             is
             inioyned
             them
             .
             It
             was
             neuer
             heard
             that
             any
             reuolt
             or
             mutiny
             stopt
             or
             slacked
             the
             course
             of
             their
             conquest
             .
          
           
             8
             They
             haue
             yet
             another
             most
             considerable
             aduantage
             and
             that
             is
             the
             strong
             constitution
             of
             their
             men
             ,
             spirit
             and
             speed
             of
             their
             horse
             .
             Where
             on
             the
             contrary
             our
             forces
             dare
             scarce
             bouge
             vnlesse
             they
             be
             backed
             and
             strengthned
             by
             forrain
             succors
             either
             Almines
             or
             Switzers
             ,
             people
             faint
             and
             of
             little
             courage
             vpon
             a
             sodaine
             and
             vnexpected
             action
             ,
             as
             being
             framed
             of
             a
             dull
             and
             slow
             mettall
             seruing
             for
             nought
             but
             to
             make
             good
             the
             intire
             body
             of
             a
             battaile
             ,
             and
             
             be
             vnto
             it
             as
             a
             solide
             and
             vnmoueable
             rampart
             .
             
             The
             incounters
             they
             haue
             had
             with
             the
             Turke
             at
             Buda
             and
             elsewhere
             haue
             taught
             vs
             how
             vnprofitable
             they
             are
             &
             of
             how
             slender
             effect
             for
             the
             speedy
             and
             happy
             aduancement
             of
             the
             affaires
             of
             Christendome
             in
             those
             parts
             :
             Moreouer
             the
             Turkes
             horse
             are
             of
             more
             speede
             and
             strength
             then
             ours
             :
             the
             spanish
             Genet
             is
             indeede
             nimble
             and
             full
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             wanteth
             strength
             and
             breath
             :
             Contrariwise
             the
             horse
             of
             Germany
             is
             able
             and
             strong
             but
             tender
             withall
             and
             not
             ready
             vpon
             the
             hand
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             is
             more
             proper
             to
             make
             a
             stand
             and
             defend
             then
             to
             assaile
             ,
             skirmish
             ,
             or
             giue
             the
             chace
             .
             The
             Napolitane
             is
             good
             and
             strong
             but
             of
             such
             a
             nimblenesse
             as
             is
             not
             held
             for
             perfect
             speede
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             the
             enemy
             hath
             the
             Hungarian
             good
             for
             seruice
             ,
             the
             Barbary
             horse
             of
             incredible
             swiftnesse
             ,
             the
             Valachian
             ,
             the
             Turkish
             ,
             and
             the
             Moore
             almost
             hard
             for
             induring
             of
             trauaile
             and
             well
             breathed
             ,
             so
             as
             we
             may
             conclude
             that
             he
             inioyeth
             whatsoeuer
             is
             necessary
             for
             the
             war
             ,
             better
             ,
             more
             redy
             ,
             and
             in
             greater
             aboundance
             then
             we
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             is
             it
             which
             makes
             him
             speedily
             and
             with
             aduantage
             ,
             to
             serue
             his
             turne
             with
             all
             occasions
             which
             present
             themselues
             .
          
           
             9
             There
             are
             so
             many
             examples
             of
             this
             aduantageous
             celerity
             in
             their
             actions
             as
             they
             are
             almost
             innumerable
             ;
             but
             I
             will
             only
             note
             two
             or
             three
             which
             may
             seeme
             in
             a
             manner
             prodigious
             so
             admirable
             hath
             beene
             their
             successe
             .
             Amurath
             the
             second
             hauing
             intelligence
             of
             the
             great
             forces
             leauied
             by
             Ladislaus
             King
             of
             Hungary
             (
             with
             whom
             he
             had
             formerly
             concluded
             a
             peace
             )
             with
             an
             intent
             to
             ouerrunne
             him
             ,
             
             being
             then
             busie
             in
             the
             wars
             of
             Caramania
             ;
             he
             sodainly
             quitted
             that
             interprise
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             maruelous
             speed
             crossed
             all
             the
             Helespont
             as
             in
             seuen
             daies
             he
             ariued
             at
             Varna
             with
             fower
             score
             thousand
             men
             ,
             In
             like
             manner
             
               Scheder
               Bassa
            
             imploied
             by
             Baiazet
             the
             second
             to
             diuert
             the
             attempt
             of
             the
             Venetians
             vpon
             Milan
             ,
             
             came
             with
             such
             extraordinary
             speed
             as
             he
             appeered
             in
             the
             territory
             of
             Treuiso
             before
             they
             could
             haue
             newes
             so
             much
             as
             of
             his
             departure
             ,
             lesse
             of
             his
             arriuall
             in
             those
             parts
             .
             
             Selim
             the
             first
             marched
             so
             
             speedily
             from
             Cesaria
             to
             Aleppo
             ,
             crossing
             the
             mountaine
             Aman
             with
             his
             army
             and
             artillery
             ,
             as
             he
             came
             vpon
             the
             Souldan
             before
             he
             dreampt
             of
             him
             supposing
             him
             to
             be
             as
             then
             rather
             vpon
             his
             way
             to
             encounter
             the
             Persian
             then
             to
             attempt
             him
             .
          
           
             10
             This
             particular
             dilligence
             of
             the
             Ottomans
             is
             not
             to
             be
             limited
             all
             only
             with
             their
             land
             wars
             :
             they
             haue
             performed
             as
             much
             by
             sea
             ,
             so
             vigilant
             and
             wary
             haue
             they
             shewed
             themselues
             in
             exalting
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             names
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             great
             estate
             ,
             by
             them
             maintained
             euen
             vnto
             this
             day
             :
             And
             since
             they
             are
             so
             incredibly
             nimble
             and
             aduised
             in
             maritine
             exploits
             ,
             I
             hold
             it
             not
             from
             the
             purpose
             to
             touch
             briefly
             the
             order
             they
             obserue
             in
             assembling
             their
             forces
             .
             They
             reiect
             the
             vessels
             and
             ships
             of
             great
             burden
             as
             ouer-heauy
             and
             vnwealdy
             if
             the
             wind
             faile
             them
             ,
             rather
             hindering
             then
             furthering
             him
             that
             conducteth
             them
             .
             Their
             Gallies
             and
             Galliots
             are
             speedy
             ,
             well
             manned
             and
             well
             appointed
             .
          
           
             11
             Wee
             on
             the
             contrary
             drag
             with
             vs
             a
             great
             number
             of
             ships
             and
             Gallions
             as
             our
             best
             strength
             and
             choice
             prouision
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             in
             proofe
             the
             cause
             of
             such
             incombrance
             to
             the
             seruice
             in
             hand
             ,
             as
             we
             for
             the
             most
             part
             waste
             the
             season
             vnprofitably
             and
             spend
             our
             opertunities
             in
             rigging
             and
             attending
             them
             ;
             being
             also
             oft
             times
             enforced
             to
             disorder
             our
             Gallies
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             these
             great
             cartes
             may
             keepe
             with
             vs.
             Hence
             groweth
             yet
             another
             discommodity
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             hauing
             placed
             a
             kinde
             of
             hope
             in
             our
             ships
             ,
             we
             in
             forgoing
             them
             ,
             finde
             our selues
             too
             weake
             and
             failing
             of
             courage
             to
             assaile
             the
             enemy
             ;
             who
             is
             not
             to
             be
             forced
             to
             fight
             but
             when
             he
             please
             ,
             
             hauing
             too
             open
             a
             field
             to
             flie
             and
             espy
             his
             occasion
             ,
             as
             it
             hapned
             at
             Preueza
             the
             yeare
             1537.
             and
             at
             the
             battaile
             of
             Lepanto
             which
             was
             the
             yeare
             1571.
             for
             then
             the
             ships
             of
             the
             league
             remained
             behind
             with
             a
             good
             number
             of
             souldiours
             vnprofitable
             for
             that
             action
             ,
             in
             regard
             they
             could
             not
             ariue
             there
             time
             enough
             .
             The
             yeare
             after
             they
             encountred
             the
             like
             discommodity
             :
             since
             for
             the
             very
             same
             cause
             the
             army
             of
             the
             league
             ,
             goodly
             
             and
             mighty
             fought
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             neither
             performed
             ought
             worthy
             so
             great
             a
             preparation
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Gallies
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             Venetians
             met
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             attended
             
               Don
               Iohn
            
             (
             who
             aboade
             still
             at
             Missina
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             then
             beginning
             troubles
             of
             Flanders
             )
             the
             army
             of
             the
             Turk
             being
             then
             commanded
             by
             Oechially
             ,
             
             he
             once
             presented
             battaile
             ,
             but
             because
             of
             the
             aduantage
             of
             the
             winde
             which
             without
             other
             helpes
             draue
             our
             ships
             ,
             and
             fearing
             the
             incounter
             of
             our
             round
             vessels
             ,
             he
             made
             his
             escape
             by
             meanes
             of
             a
             certaine
             stratagem
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             strangenesse
             thereof
             put
             the
             counsailes
             and
             iudgments
             of
             our
             army
             to
             a
             plunge
             .
             In
             verie
             deede
             it
             is
             worthy
             the
             noting
             :
             for
             seeing
             the
             whole
             strength
             of
             our
             ships
             vnited
             with
             such
             confederat
             Gallies
             as
             were
             then
             there
             ,
             make
             towards
             him
             ,
             he
             gaue
             commandement
             that
             in
             euery
             one
             of
             his
             Gallies
             they
             should
             put
             fire
             to
             a
             barrell
             of
             powder
             and
             row
             backewards
             (
             not
             making
             for
             al
             this
             any
             shew
             of
             flight
             ,
             the
             prowes
             of
             their
             gallies
             still
             appeering
             towards
             them
             )
             and
             as
             soone
             as
             the
             smoake
             had
             couered
             his
             fleete
             he
             halled
             on
             a
             maine
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             instant
             hoissing
             vp
             al
             his
             sailes
             shaped
             his
             course
             to
             Napolis
             in
             Romania
             ,
             our
             ships
             not
             daring
             to
             follow
             him
             .
          
           
             In
             regarde
             he
             had
             gotten
             the
             aduantage
             of
             them
             they
             bearing
             but
             their
             mizen
             sailes
             ,
             and
             knowing
             how
             dangerous
             it
             was
             for
             them
             being
             ignorant
             of
             his
             designes
             ,
             to
             breake
             company
             :
             eight
             daies
             after
             we
             comming
             neere
             together
             there
             followed
             some
             light
             skirmishes
             ,
             but
             so
             soone
             as
             they
             perceiued
             vs
             to
             faint
             ,
             as
             being
             depriued
             of
             our
             ships
             ,
             they
             charged
             vs
             with
             the
             whole
             army
             ,
             in
             like
             sort
             as
             when
             we
             had
             them
             for
             succour
             they
             retired
             .
             So
             as
             it
             was
             then
             found
             by
             experience
             that
             the
             great
             ships
             serued
             but
             to
             keepe
             vs
             from
             buckling
             with
             the
             enemy
             .
          
           
             I
             haue
             made
             mention
             of
             this
             incountre
             in
             my
             commentaries
             of
             the
             notable
             occurrants
             of
             these
             times
             written
             in
             Latine
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             more
             at
             large
             then
             I
             heere
             deliuer
             ,
             for
             I
             was
             present
             in
             the
             army
             during
             all
             that
             voiage
             ,
             vnder
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Duke
             
               de
               Mayne
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             That
             he
             hath
             gone
             himselfe
             in
             person
             to
             the
             war.
             
          
           
             
               1
               A
               question
               concerning
               the
               Princes
               presence
               in
               the
               wars
               :
            
             
               2
               The
               first
               commodity
               is
               ,
               if
               the
               Prince
               be
               there
               in
               person
               ,
               it
               ads
               courage
               to
               the
               souldiour
               .
            
             
               3
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               it
               causeth
               plenty
               of
               all
               things
               in
               his
               army
               .
            
             
               4
               The
               third
               ,
               it
               increaseth
               the
               army
               .
            
             
               5
               The
               fourth
               ,
               it
               worketh
               facility
               and
               speede
               in
               aduice
               and
               execution
               .
            
             
               6
               Of
               the
               power
               of
               Lieutenant
               Generalls
               in
               the
               wars
               .
            
             
               7
               The
               fift
               commodity
               ,
               is
               the
               Princes
               authority
               and
               dignity
               .
            
             
               8
               The
               first
               discommodity
               growing
               from
               the
               princes
               presence
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               thereby
               the
               enemy
               proceedes
               more
               prouidently
               .
            
             
               9
               The
               second
               ,
               that
               his
               Commanders
               vse
               lesse
               diligence
               in
               discharge
               of
               their
               places
               .
            
             
               10
               The
               third
               ,
               is
               emulation
               of
               the
               leaders
               ,
               whence
               groweth
               contention
               .
            
             
               11
               The
               fourth
               ,
               the
               emulation
               of
               the
               Lieutenant
               generall
               toward
               the
               Prince
               .
            
             
               12
               Examples
               to
               this
               purpose
               pro
               and
               contra
               .
            
             
               13
               The
               preposition
               defined
               by
               distinction
               .
            
             
               14
               The
               Ottomans
               wars
               in
               their
               persons
               haue
               succeeded
               well
               .
            
             
               15
               Exhortation
               to
               Christian
               princes
               to
               vndertake
               wars
               against
               the
               Turke
               .
            
          
           
             1
             WHether
             the
             prince
             should
             in
             person
             goe
             to
             the
             war
             ,
             or
             else
             send
             his
             Lieutenant
             ,
             is
             a
             question
             often
             disputed
             with
             such
             reasons
             and
             earnestnesse
             by
             sundry
             graue
             personages
             ,
             as
             whatsoeuer
             may
             be
             now
             deliuered
             to
             that
             purpose
             would
             proue
             but
             an
             vnprofitable
             repetition
             of
             what
             hath
             bene
             formerly
             digested
             by
             so
             many
             rare
             spirits
             .
             This
             then
             excusing
             me
             ,
             
             I
             will
             referre
             the
             deciding
             thereof
             to
             men
             of
             more
             experience
             then
             my selfe
             ;
             yet
             will
             I
             not
             forbeare
             by
             way
             of
             discourse
             to
             deliuer
             my
             opinion
             ;
             and
             cite
             such
             examples
             as
             may
             helpe
             for
             the
             clearing
             of
             these
             doubts
             .
             First
             then
             we
             are
             to
             recken
             the
             commodities
             the
             Kings
             presence
             affoordeth
             in
             his
             armie
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             order
             of
             the
             other
             consequences
             .
          
           
             2
             Whereof
             one
             of
             the
             principall
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             putteth
             spirit
             and
             courage
             into
             the
             souldiers
             ,
             it
             so
             neerely
             presseth
             them
             as
             they
             must
             of
             force
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             make
             their
             valour
             appeare
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             ioine
             battell
             where
             the
             Maiestie
             and
             life
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             yea
             and
             their
             owne
             too
             is
             in
             hazard
             .
             Then
             is
             it
             that
             the
             honest
             desire
             of
             preseruing
             their
             masters
             life
             groweth
             feruent
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             the
             more
             by
             how
             much
             it
             is
             farre
             more
             pretious
             then
             the
             life
             of
             a
             captaine
             or
             generall
             ,
             either
             mercenary
             or
             subiect
             which
             the
             Prince
             might
             haue
             sent
             to
             command
             them
             .
             This
             occasion
             more
             then
             any
             other
             moueth
             them
             more
             freely
             to
             hazard
             their
             liues
             and
             meanes
             for
             their
             Princes
             seruice
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             not
             so
             couragiously
             performe
             vnder
             any
             other
             that
             should
             command
             in
             his
             stead
             .
             They
             likewise
             expect
             greater
             and
             more
             assured
             rewards
             from
             him
             then
             from
             others
             .
          
           
             3
             Againe
             ,
             the
             king
             is
             alwaies
             better
             followed
             ;
             he
             is
             attended
             on
             with
             the
             consequence
             of
             farre
             greater
             prouisions
             either
             of
             victuals
             ,
             munition
             ,
             money
             ,
             or
             whatsoeuer
             may
             be
             necessary
             for
             the
             enterprise
             ,
             than
             his
             lieutenant
             ,
             who
             hath
             his
             power
             limited
             ,
             his
             allowance
             stinted
             ,
             and
             cannot
             dispose
             but
             in
             part
             of
             the
             credit
             and
             authority
             of
             his
             master
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             remaineth
             as
             countable
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             the
             subiect
             fixeth
             his
             eies
             and
             affection
             vpon
             his
             Prince
             ,
             and
             lauisheth
             his
             life
             and
             meanes
             according
             as
             the
             businesse
             is
             ,
             
             and
             he
             is
             addicted
             .
             Francis
             the
             first
             ,
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             being
             before
             Pauy
             powred
             money
             foorth
             (
             as
             a
             man
             may
             say
             )
             by
             bushels
             ,
             yet
             
               Odet
               de
               Lautrey
            
             his
             lieutenant
             generall
             ,
             lost
             the
             Duchy
             of
             Millan
             for
             lacke
             of
             three
             hundred
             thousand
             crownes
             that
             were
             assigned
             him
             for
             his
             charges
             ,
             but
             were
             neuer
             deliuered
             him
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             Switzers
             failing
             of
             
             their
             entertainment
             (
             whom
             he
             had
             till
             then
             fed
             with
             hopes
             of
             pay
             )
             he
             was
             constrained
             to
             fight
             with
             such
             disaduantage
             as
             hee
             miscaried
             ,
             
             and
             his
             whole
             army
             was
             put
             to
             flight
             ;
             which
             had
             not
             happened
             if
             the
             King
             had
             beene
             there
             in
             person
             ,
             for
             either
             money
             had
             not
             failed
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             credit
             and
             authority
             that
             accompanieth
             the
             Princes
             presence
             had
             wrought
             them
             to
             patience
             and
             contained
             them
             in
             entire
             deuotion
             .
          
           
             4
             Moreouer
             the
             great
             train
             of
             Nobility
             and
             men
             of
             quality
             that
             the
             Prince
             bringeth
             with
             him
             is
             a
             strengthening
             to
             his
             army
             ,
             and
             addeth
             to
             it
             life
             and
             beauty
             ,
             euery
             man
             striuing
             to
             appeare
             more
             gallant
             then
             other
             ;
             which
             they
             would
             not
             vouchsafe
             to
             doe
             nor
             to
             subiect
             themselues
             ,
             commanded
             but
             by
             an
             ordinary
             Generall
             ;
             for
             there
             are
             alwaies
             about
             the
             King
             ,
             by
             election
             or
             necessity
             ,
             many
             great
             personages
             equall
             in
             power
             and
             dignity
             ,
             and
             some
             differing
             too
             in
             rancke
             and
             charge
             ,
             either
             as
             being
             Princes
             of
             the
             bloud
             ,
             or
             for
             honor
             and
             authority
             woon
             by
             desert
             ,
             al
             which
             would
             perhaps
             doe
             little
             for
             the
             Generall
             ,
             but
             would
             most
             willingly
             obey
             and
             expose
             all
             for
             their
             King
             and
             master
             to
             whom
             they
             owe
             a
             duty
             both
             of
             nature
             and
             benefit
             .
             These
             great
             mens
             followers
             serue
             also
             to
             increase
             the
             army
             .
          
           
             5
             Beside
             these
             considerations
             the
             King
             bringeth
             euermore
             with
             him
             a
             resolution
             of
             his
             enterprises
             ,
             wherein
             a
             Generall
             most
             commonly
             proceedeth
             with
             a
             restraint
             and
             aduise
             ,
             as
             fearing
             in
             his
             too
             forward
             attempting
             ,
             to
             exceed
             his
             commission
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             while
             ,
             time
             passeth
             ,
             and
             occasion
             escapeth
             ,
             most
             often
             to
             the
             Princes
             hinderance
             and
             blot
             to
             his
             reputation
             .
          
           
             6
             In
             this
             regard
             if
             the
             wisedome
             and
             loyalty
             of
             the
             Captaine
             be
             approued
             ,
             Princes
             ought
             not
             too
             strictly
             to
             limit
             their
             charges
             :
             but
             if
             they
             doubt
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             indiscretion
             to
             put
             them
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             by
             these
             examples
             .
             
               Don
               Emanuel
            
             King
             of
             Portugal
             hauing
             sent
             the
             Duke
             of
             Braganza
             General
             into
             Africke
             ,
             he
             fortunately
             wan
             and
             made
             sure
             for
             his
             Prince
             the
             towne
             of
             Aza
             Azamor
             :
             but
             that
             performed
             hee
             would
             not
             take
             Marocco
             (
             as
             at
             that
             
             time
             he
             might
             haue
             easily
             done
             )
             though
             he
             were
             counselled
             thereto
             by
             the
             wisest
             and
             greatest
             of
             his
             army
             ,
             because
             that
             (
             said
             he
             )
             it
             went
             beyond
             his
             Commission
             :
             Lopez
             Zoares
             Generall
             for
             the
             same
             King
             lost
             in
             like
             manner
             the
             opportunity
             to
             take
             the
             city
             of
             Aden
             ,
             of
             especiall
             importance
             for
             the
             affaires
             of
             his
             master
             (
             for
             it
             standeth
             iust
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Red
             sea
             )
             though
             the
             inhabitants
             would
             haue
             deliuered
             him
             the
             keies
             .
             Insomuch
             as
             hee
             should
             haue
             taken
             vpon
             him
             (
             as
             he
             said
             )
             more
             then
             his
             commission
             allowed
             him
             .
             The
             thing
             was
             of
             that
             consequence
             as
             hee
             might
             well
             haue
             forborne
             the
             obseruation
             of
             his
             fast
             ,
             to
             swallow
             such
             a
             morsell
             .
             Neither
             had
             the
             seruice
             beene
             one
             of
             the
             least
             ,
             he
             could
             haue
             performed
             for
             his
             master
             .
          
           
             7
             In
             conclusion
             we
             are
             to
             grant
             that
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             king
             bringeth
             with
             it
             a
             certaine
             greatnesse
             ,
             and
             more
             aweth
             the
             enimy
             then
             his
             Lieutenant
             ;
             as
             it
             was
             seene
             at
             the
             enterprise
             of
             Tunise
             ;
             for
             Barbarossa
             sharply
             tooke
             vp
             and
             reproued
             those
             who
             said
             that
             the
             Emperour
             Charles
             the
             fift
             was
             himselfe
             in
             person
             in
             the
             Christian
             army
             ,
             inferring
             heereby
             that
             he
             should
             then
             haue
             his
             hands
             fuller
             then
             he
             made
             account
             ,
             and
             that
             nothing
             could
             be
             lacking
             in
             the
             enemies
             campe
             ,
             when
             their
             Prince
             was
             there
             present
             .
             This
             is
             that
             may
             be
             saide
             of
             the
             good
             redoundeth
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             king
             in
             his
             army
             .
             Let
             vs
             now
             see
             what
             may
             be
             alledged
             on
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             8
             First
             it
             may
             be
             said
             that
             the
             King
             which
             goeth
             to
             the
             wars
             in
             person
             ministreth
             greater
             occasion
             then
             he
             would
             to
             his
             enemy
             to
             prouide
             himselfe
             of
             forces
             ,
             meanes
             and
             friendes
             :
             and
             affordeth
             him
             matter
             also
             of
             pretending
             a
             more
             glorious
             victory
             ,
             with
             the
             hopes
             whereof
             and
             of
             rich
             spoiles
             ,
             he
             putteth
             courage
             in
             his
             men
             ,
             disposing
             them
             to
             attempt
             valiantly
             all
             things
             be
             they
             neuer
             so
             hazardous
             ,
             so
             hartning
             them
             to
             fight
             .
          
           
             9
             It
             may
             be
             said
             likewise
             that
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             King
             maketh
             his
             Captaines
             lesse
             heedefull
             and
             diligent
             at
             all
             occurrants
             and
             aduantages
             ,
             because
             they
             in
             part
             relie
             vpon
             the
             vigilant
             eye
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             carry
             away
             the
             
             whole
             honour
             of
             the
             enterprise
             ,
             their
             valour
             remaining
             as
             dimmed
             and
             eclipsed
             .
             This
             hapned
             at
             the
             battaile
             of
             Pauie
             .
             
             For
             the
             Commanders
             relying
             vpon
             the
             kings
             presence
             and
             discreet
             carriage
             of
             matters
             ,
             had
             no
             regard
             but
             of
             their
             pleasures
             in
             stead
             of
             diligently
             bethinking
             themselues
             of
             the
             duty
             of
             their
             seuerall
             charges
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             ende
             turned
             to
             the
             ruine
             and
             dishonor
             both
             of
             their
             masters
             and
             themselues
             .
          
           
             10
             Againe
             an
             army
             where
             the
             King
             is
             in
             person
             ,
             is
             alwaies
             replenished
             with
             Princes
             and
             great
             personages
             ,
             all
             which
             promising
             themselues
             great
             matters
             ,
             seeke
             not
             but
             to
             excel
             one
             another
             in
             place
             and
             command
             ,
             whence
             grow
             among
             them
             iealosies
             ,
             enuies
             ,
             and
             sundry
             differences
             breeding
             infinite
             disorders
             ,
             to
             the
             ouerthrow
             or
             hinderance
             of
             their
             Masters
             affaires
             .
             Who
             is
             not
             without
             his
             part
             of
             feare
             to
             discontent
             some
             in
             contenting
             others
             ?
             This
             plague
             of
             ambition
             ,
             is
             such
             as
             it
             will
             sometimes
             so
             wrest
             the
             consciences
             and
             honours
             of
             these
             great
             men
             ,
             as
             they
             will
             not
             sticke
             to
             hinder
             the
             seruice
             of
             their
             Masters
             only
             to
             oppose
             the
             fortune
             and
             woorth
             of
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             as
             they
             see
             out-strippeth
             them
             in
             preferment
             ;
             yea
             oft
             times
             their
             ambition
             groweth
             so
             extreame
             ,
             as
             for
             despitethey
             wil
             vtterly
             forsake
             their
             Princes
             seruice
             :
             Their
             vertue
             and
             valour
             being
             perhaps
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             not
             of
             the
             meanest
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             if
             it
             were
             well
             imploied
             would
             gaine
             honour
             and
             victory
             to
             the
             army
             .
          
           
             11
             There
             is
             yet
             another
             discommodity
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             king
             carying
             with
             him
             the
             party
             ,
             whō
             in
             his
             absence
             he
             intendeth
             to
             constitute
             his
             Lieutenant
             ,
             he
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             repineth
             at
             his
             Masters
             worthy
             exploites
             ,
             considering
             how
             the
             honour
             should
             haue
             beene
             his
             ,
             if
             alone
             he
             had
             the
             managing
             of
             the
             army
             ;
             againe
             ,
             knowing
             that
             all
             such
             misfortunes
             or
             discomfitures
             ,
             as
             may
             befall
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             attributed
             to
             the
             insufficiencie
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             the
             lesse
             regardeth
             it
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             glory
             we
             pretend
             ,
             and
             the
             iealousie
             we
             haue
             of
             our
             particular
             honors
             ,
             are
             two
             especiall
             powers
             ,
             to
             shake
             and
             curbe
             generous
             spirits
             .
             The
             
             Emperour
             Charles
             the
             fift
             ,
             had
             sufficient
             triall
             of
             it
             :
             for
             some
             of
             his
             Captaines
             and
             Lieutenants
             could
             oft
             times
             with
             small
             store
             of
             money
             ,
             and
             few
             men
             ,
             gaine
             triumphant
             victories
             ,
             as
             well
             at
             Milan
             and
             Naples
             as
             else
             where
             ,
             which
             perhaps
             in
             presence
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             would
             not
             haue
             beene
             so
             fortunately
             atchieued
             .
          
           
             Notwithstanding
             all
             that
             hath
             beene
             said
             ,
             the
             question
             is
             not
             yet
             fully
             determined
             ,
             rather
             it
             remaineth
             diuersly
             ballancing
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             these
             and
             the
             following
             examples
             .
          
           
             12
             Charles
             of
             France
             ,
             
             surnamed
             the
             Sage
             ,
             neuer
             set
             foot
             out
             of
             his
             studie
             to
             command
             his
             armies
             ,
             yet
             knew
             he
             so
             well
             how
             to
             make
             the
             best
             vse
             of
             his
             Captaines
             valour
             ,
             and
             manage
             his
             affaires
             sutable
             to
             the
             time
             ,
             that
             he
             finally
             recouered
             his
             whole
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             expelled
             thence
             the
             English
             ,
             who
             possessed
             the
             greater
             part
             thereof
             .
             On
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             Ferdinand
             ,
             who
             warred
             by
             his
             Captaines
             ,
             himselfe
             not
             stirring
             out
             of
             Vienna
             ,
             receiued
             great
             and
             dangerous
             ouerthrowes
             .
             Charles
             the
             fift
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             wan
             more
             honour
             and
             victories
             by
             the
             valour
             of
             his
             Captaines
             ,
             then
             euer
             he
             did
             in
             those
             warres
             and
             enterprises
             himselfe
             vndertooke
             in
             person
             .
             
             If
             the
             attempt
             vpon
             Marseilles
             had
             taken
             effect
             ,
             it
             might
             haue
             beene
             truly
             said
             that
             his
             Captaines
             had
             beene
             in
             all
             places
             victorious
             :
             witnesse
             Pauie
             ,
             the
             Bicock
             ,
             Landrino
             ,
             Naples
             ,
             Coron
             ,
             Genoua
             ,
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Africk
             ;
             but
             where
             he
             went
             in
             person
             ,
             as
             in
             Saxony
             ,
             at
             Tunis
             ,
             Dura
             ,
             and
             Vienna
             ,
             his
             fortune
             prooued
             indifferent
             betweene
             good
             and
             bad
             .
             But
             at
             Argiers
             ,
             in
             Piemont
             ,
             and
             at
             Metz
             ,
             he
             encountred
             on
             all
             sides
             such
             misfortune
             ,
             as
             it
             deemed
             (
             as
             a
             man
             may
             say
             )
             the
             luster
             of
             his
             renowne
             and
             victories
             formerly
             gained
             .
          
           
             13
             Marke
             the
             effects
             of
             successe
             and
             fortune
             so
             different
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             a
             hard
             matter
             to
             passe
             a
             sound
             and
             determined
             iudgement
             vpon
             this
             proposition
             :
             so
             as
             the
             more
             I
             imagine
             by
             the
             contrarietie
             of
             these
             examples
             to
             inlighten
             it
             ,
             the
             more
             obscure
             me
             thinkes
             I
             make
             it
             ;
             the
             finall
             deciding
             thereof
             ,
             may
             be
             framed
             thus
             .
             The
             King
             which
             vndertaketh
             
             the
             conduct
             of
             an
             armie
             ,
             is
             either
             a
             discreet
             and
             aduised
             Captaine
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             is
             altogither
             vnskilled
             in
             the
             mysterie
             of
             warre
             .
             In
             this
             last
             case
             I
             should
             thinke
             that
             it
             were
             most
             for
             his
             good
             ,
             to
             relie
             vpon
             an
             others
             relation
             and
             execution
             ,
             especially
             if
             priuie
             to
             his
             owne
             imperfections
             ,
             he
             want
             a
             dexteritie
             to
             make
             the
             best
             vse
             of
             another
             mans
             valour
             ,
             wisedome
             and
             counsaile
             .
             But
             if
             so
             be
             he
             be
             capable
             of
             the
             gouernment
             ,
             and
             conduct
             of
             an
             armie
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             haue
             courage
             to
             execute
             ,
             in
             mine
             opinion
             he
             cannot
             doe
             better
             then
             to
             vndertake
             the
             warre
             and
             attempt
             himselfe
             in
             person
             :
             for
             if
             in
             all
             militarie
             vertues
             he
             equall
             the
             most
             valiant
             of
             his
             armie
             ,
             he
             will
             surpasse
             them
             in
             fortune
             ,
             credit
             ,
             and
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             the
             other
             good
             parts
             aboue
             mentioned
             .
             Kings
             compounded
             of
             these
             excellent
             parts
             ,
             alwaies
             crowne
             their
             eminency
             with
             honourable
             triumphes
             .
             Theodosius
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             Charles
             the
             Great
             ,
             and
             sundrie
             others
             can
             witnesse
             this
             sufficiently
             ;
             Lewes
             the
             12.
             of
             France
             ,
             hauing
             beene
             alwaies
             conquerour
             ,
             and
             neuer
             conquered
             in
             whatsoeuer
             he
             vndertooke
             himselfe
             in
             person
             ,
             was
             put
             besides
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Naples
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             a
             battaile
             which
             his
             captaines
             lost
             neere
             the
             riuer
             of
             Garillion
             ,
             
             for
             lacke
             of
             resolution
             and
             aduice
             ;
             which
             mischance
             was
             by
             that
             good
             prince
             so
             lamented
             ,
             as
             he
             made
             a
             vow
             ,
             thence
             forward
             to
             command
             personally
             in
             his
             wars
             ;
             And
             to
             say
             the
             truth
             ,
             if
             the
             Captaine
             be
             not
             discreet
             ,
             valiant
             ,
             and
             of
             long
             approoued
             experience
             ,
             it
             is
             strange
             if
             he
             euer
             performe
             woorthy
             act
             :
             in
             such
             cases
             the
             presence
             of
             one
             only
             Turnus
             is
             more
             auaileable
             then
             of
             a
             thousand
             such
             Captaines
             .
          
           
             14
             The
             Turkish
             Emperours
             who
             goe
             themselues
             to
             the
             wars
             ,
             haue
             tasted
             the
             sweetnesse
             thereof
             by
             so
             many
             and
             so
             notable
             victories
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             at
             this
             day
             their
             admirers
             .
             Selim
             the
             first
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             that
             battailes
             gained
             in
             the
             Princes
             absence
             were
             not
             to
             be
             tearmed
             accomplished
             victories
             ,
             and
             we
             see
             that
             they
             haue
             scarce
             euer
             enterprised
             ought
             which
             hath
             not
             taken
             effect
             in
             the
             ende
             .
             Yea
             it
             hath
             beene
             obserued
             that
             when
             their
             Captaines
             haue
             beene
             
             ouerthrowne
             ,
             if
             they
             themselues
             went
             afterward
             in
             person
             ,
             they
             alwaies
             returned
             victorious
             .
             Amurath
             the
             second
             went
             himselfe
             after
             Carambeius
             generall
             of
             his
             army
             (
             who
             was
             ouerthrowen
             by
             Ladislaus
             King
             of
             Polonia
             )
             to
             war
             vpon
             that
             Prince
             ,
             
             whom
             he
             ouercame
             and
             cut
             his
             whol
             army
             in
             peeces
             :
             
             
               Mezat
               Bassa
            
             was
             imploied
             by
             Mahomet
             the
             second
             in
             the
             enterprise
             of
             Rhodes
             ,
             which
             he
             shamefully
             abandoned
             ;
             but
             Soliman
             going
             himselfe
             in
             person
             ,
             caried
             it
             by
             plaine
             force
             ,
             and
             chased
             thence
             the
             Knights
             of
             Saint
             Iohn
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             who
             disquieted
             his
             estate
             by
             their
             ordinary
             excursions
             in
             the
             Leuant
             .
             
             Amurath
             Captaine
             of
             the
             said
             Mahomet
             receiued
             a
             notable
             ouerthrow
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             Vsumcassan
             King
             of
             Persia
             :
             but
             Mahomet
             going
             after
             himselfe
             in
             person
             vanquished
             the
             enemy
             already
             victorious
             ,
             and
             put
             him
             to
             a
             desperat
             plunge
             .
             The
             Mamelucks
             ouerthrew
             Querseolus
             and
             
               Calubeius
               ,
               Baiazet
            
             the
             second
             Commanders
             :
             Selim
             the
             first
             after
             personally
             vndertaking
             them
             ,
             ouercame
             them
             ,
             and
             wholy
             rooted
             out
             both
             them
             and
             their
             Empire
             .
             Amurath
             the
             third
             now
             raigning
             hath
             been
             so
             many
             times
             beaten
             by
             Cudabenda
             King
             of
             Persia
             in
             person
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             vnskilfulnesse
             of
             his
             Commanders
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             may
             well
             say
             that
             neuer
             any
             of
             the
             race
             of
             the
             Ottomans
             receiued
             so
             notable
             ouerthrowes
             as
             this
             hath
             :
             Whereto
             may
             be
             added
             ,
             
             that
             he
             met
             with
             last
             of
             all
             before
             Taures
             ;
             where
             he
             lost
             about
             80000.
             men
             together
             with
             the
             Bassa
             Generall
             of
             his
             army
             ;
             a
             great
             blot
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             ancestors
             ,
             yet
             the
             losse
             being
             so
             far
             off
             from
             his
             estate
             ,
             he
             receiued
             not
             so
             great
             a
             shake
             as
             if
             it
             had
             beene
             neere
             him
             or
             in
             his
             country
             .
          
           
             15
             But
             who
             will
             take
             hold
             of
             such
             aduantages
             to
             doe
             good
             vpon
             him
             ,
             seeing
             the
             greatest
             Princes
             of
             Christendome
             are
             turmoiled
             in
             ciuill
             wars
             and
             troubles
             of
             their
             owne
             estates
             ?
             surely
             none
             :
             Nay
             rather
             he
             is
             like
             to
             gather
             strength
             more
             then
             euer
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             not
             so
             easily
             doe
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             to
             incounter
             the
             Christians
             well
             appointed
             ,
             resolute
             and
             in
             a
             readinesse
             ioyntly
             ,
             and
             with
             one
             consent
             to
             make
             their
             benifit
             of
             so
             goodly
             an
             occasion
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIIII
             .
          
           
             That
             he
             hath
             euermore
             gone
             well
             appointed
             to
             the
             wars
             .
          
           
             
               1
               That
               our
               deliberations
               may
               take
               good
               effect
               ,
               we
               must
               proue
               all
               courses
               ,
               but
               vndertake
               nothing
               rashly
               .
            
             
               2
               Rather
               superfluous
               then
               but
               necessary
               prouision
               is
               to
               be
               made
               of
               what
               belongeth
               to
               the
               wars
               .
            
             
               3
               Aduantages
               of
               errours
               committed
               in
               military
               prouision
               .
            
             
               4
               The
               wisdome
               of
               the
               Romaines
               and
               Turkes
               in
               their
               prouision
               .
            
          
           
             1
             NOthing
             can
             be
             imagined
             more
             contenting
             the
             spirit
             then
             the
             happy
             successe
             of
             that
             euery
             one
             vndertaketh
             answerable
             to
             his
             condition
             :
             much
             more
             a
             great
             Prince
             when
             he
             hath
             resolued
             vpon
             anie
             thing
             ,
             espeically
             the
             war
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             forget
             any
             one
             thing
             of
             what
             soeuer
             may
             perfect
             his
             designe
             ,
             which
             he
             ought
             to
             conceale
             and
             keepe
             to
             himselfe
             all
             he
             may
             .
             We
             haue
             one
             notable
             example
             hereof
             yet
             fresh
             in
             memory
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             Parma
             
               Alexander
               Farnese
            
             ,
             who
             for
             a
             time
             had
             the
             managing
             of
             the
             troubles
             and
             wars
             in
             Flanders
             ,
             where
             he
             almost
             neuer
             attempted
             any
             thing
             which
             according
             to
             his
             intent
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             performe
             :
             In
             very
             truth
             his
             actes
             were
             such
             as
             he
             deserueth
             to
             be
             reckoned
             as
             one
             of
             the
             most
             iudicious
             ,
             wise
             ,
             and
             aduised
             Princes
             of
             our
             age
             ,
             particularly
             in
             this
             point
             of
             making
             prouision
             of
             things
             necessary
             in
             due
             season
             .
             And
             to
             say
             the
             truth
             ,
             who
             soeuer
             disposeth
             his
             affaires
             ,
             is
             euermore
             attended
             on
             rather
             by
             shame
             ,
             reproch
             ,
             and
             repentance
             ,
             then
             honour
             ,
             glory
             ,
             and
             contentment
             :
             That
             Prince
             which
             once
             loseth
             his
             reputation
             by
             this
             default
             ,
             hardly
             recouereth
             it
             ,
             but
             remaineth
             infamous
             ;
             he
             is
             lesse
             feared
             of
             his
             neighbors
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             he
             himselfe
             entreth
             into
             a
             certaine
             ill
             
             conceit
             ,
             and
             distrust
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             which
             in
             such
             sort
             accompanieth
             him
             ,
             as
             in
             whatsoeuer
             he
             afterward
             a
             new
             vndertaketh
             ,
             he
             resteth
             vnassured
             ,
             doubtfull
             ,
             confounded
             in
             all
             his
             determinations
             ,
             and
             is
             vncapable
             of
             constant
             and
             resolued
             counsaile
             ,
             carying
             alwaies
             the
             repentance
             of
             his
             former
             fault
             with
             a
             sorow
             which
             tormenteth
             his
             verie
             soule
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             more
             strangely
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             such
             a
             Prince
             is
             the
             greater
             ,
             or
             is
             well
             conceited
             of
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             2
             This
             is
             an
             aduertisment
             which
             should
             open
             the
             eies
             of
             all
             such
             not
             to
             vndertake
             any
             thing
             but
             what
             is
             well
             digested
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             order
             and
             forecast
             ,
             as
             there
             be
             rather
             abundance
             then
             necessity
             :
             for
             when
             the
             prouision
             is
             small
             and
             that
             it
             neuer
             so
             little
             miscary
             ,
             it
             depriueth
             the
             Prince
             ,
             not
             of
             courage
             but
             of
             confidence
             and
             aduice
             ,
             of
             whose
             lacke
             insueth
             the
             want
             of
             wherwithall
             to
             warrant
             and
             shelter
             his
             reputation
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             that
             he
             will
             say
             ,
             I
             had
             not
             thought
             ,
             words
             most
             dangerous
             in
             the
             wars
             where
             he
             can
             erre
             but
             once
             ,
             and
             vnwoorthy
             euer
             to
             proceede
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             one
             wise
             and
             aduised
             ,
             vnlesse
             he
             meane
             that
             the
             misse
             of
             these
             two
             vertuous
             partes
             be
             to
             be
             borne
             withall
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Prospero
               Colonna
            
             a
             great
             Captaine
             proued
             this
             to
             his
             cost
             at
             such
             time
             as
             he
             vndertooke
             to
             assaile
             Parma
             without
             cannon
             or
             other
             munition
             of
             war
             requisite
             wherewith
             to
             take
             such
             to
             taske
             as
             were
             the
             French
             souldiours
             then
             in
             the
             towne
             .
             
             For
             they
             sent
             him
             away
             well
             laden
             with
             blowes
             ,
             shame
             and
             displeasure
             ,
             vnable
             to
             performe
             ought
             of
             what
             he
             too
             vnaduisedly
             attempted
             .
             Fredericke
             of
             Bossola
             met
             with
             the
             like
             at
             the
             same
             place
             for
             want
             of
             counsaile
             ,
             mony
             ,
             and
             other
             meanes
             which
             are
             not
             borne
             as
             Pompers
             souldiours
             in
             striking
             the
             ground
             with
             our
             foot
             :
             Guicciardin
             was
             then
             within
             the
             towne
             and
             had
             a
             command
             within
             that
             garrison
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             the
             Captaine
             be
             wise
             ,
             yet
             if
             the
             armie
             once
             discouer
             that
             their
             prouisions
             faile
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             far
             from
             succours
             ,
             farre
             from
             places
             of
             retrait
             :
             then
             is
             it
             ,
             loe
             that
             they
             become
             astonished
             ,
             that
             feare
             and
             disobedience
             
             seiseth
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             these
             meete
             in
             one
             ,
             make
             a
             foule
             adoe
             ;
             which
             the
             enemie
             perceiuing
             (
             as
             it
             is
             vnpossible
             but
             he
             should
             )
             will
             if
             he
             be
             wise
             ,
             make
             his
             benefite
             of
             our
             necessitie
             ;
             which
             will
             serue
             him
             as
             a
             rampart
             and
             bridge
             at
             his
             pleasure
             to
             assaile
             and
             harme
             vs
             ,
             but
             to
             preserue
             himselfe
             safe
             and
             vntouched
             :
             It
             is
             that
             the
             Turkes
             taught
             our
             men
             at
             Exechium
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             Romans
             more
             wary
             ,
             neuer
             fought
             but
             in
             grosse
             and
             answerable
             to
             the
             proportion
             of
             the
             enterprise
             ,
             their
             armies
             were
             either
             Pretorian
             or
             Consulary
             :
             the
             Turke
             hath
             alwaies
             sent
             to
             the
             field
             mighty
             forces
             ,
             and
             aduantagioussy
             furnished
             ;
             neither
             hath
             he
             euer
             quitted
             enterprise
             for
             lacke
             of
             men
             ,
             munition
             ,
             or
             money
             .
             What
             was
             his
             prouision
             of
             artillery
             at
             the
             siege
             of
             Malta
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             manner
             infinite
             .
             For
             not
             to
             reckon
             his
             other
             charge
             ,
             he
             there
             discharged
             threescore
             thousand
             cannon
             shot
             .
             At
             the
             siege
             of
             Nice
             ,
             where
             the
             French
             were
             ,
             Barbarossa
             Generall
             of
             the
             Turkish
             armie
             ,
             brought
             such
             store
             of
             artillerie
             ,
             as
             the
             French
             that
             were
             at
             their
             own
             doores
             had
             lacke
             of
             powder
             to
             continue
             their
             portion
             of
             batterie
             which
             they
             had
             vndertaken
             ;
             and
             were
             constrained
             to
             borrow
             of
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             should
             rather
             haue
             lent
             ;
             since
             the
             enterprise
             was
             theirs
             ,
             and
             they
             brought
             the
             other
             thither
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             He
             hath
             neuer
             fought
             out
             of
             season
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Especiall
               wisdome
               to
               be
               vsed
               in
               giuing
               battaile
               .
            
             
               2
               Errors
               of
               Charles
               the
               5.
               and
               other
               Christian
               Princes
               in
               their
               Sea-fights
               .
            
             
               3
               The
               Turkes
               wisedome
               in
               that
               kinde
               .
            
             
               4
               Sea
               actions
               vnseasonably
               vndertaken
               .
            
             
               5
               Aduantages
               that
               the
               Turke
               hath
               in
               such
               cases
               aboue
               the
               Christians
               .
            
          
           
           
             1
             EVery
             man
             is
             able
             to
             resolue
             that
             he
             wil
             fight
             with
             whatsoeuer
             force
             shall
             present
             it self
             ,
             
             &
             with
             hopes
             of
             victory
             ,
             
             or
             else
             to
             sel
             his
             life
             at
             a
             deare
             rate
             ;
             but
             to
             perform
             it
             against
             heauē
             and
             time
             ,
             was
             neuer
             heard
             of
             ;
             for
             in
             such
             cases
             courage
             ,
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             power
             become
             danted
             ,
             so
             as
             consequently
             there
             followeth
             a
             despaire
             rather
             then
             any
             honorable
             fruit
             of
             a
             labor
             &
             indeuor
             wel
             imploied
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             who
             so
             precipitates
             his
             enterprise
             without
             attending
             fit
             time
             and
             season
             ,
             seeketh
             nought
             else
             but
             to
             lose
             his
             time
             ,
             his
             pain
             ,
             charge
             ,
             and
             reputation
             (
             which
             is
             the
             maine
             point
             )
             to
             his
             ruine
             and
             confusion
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             Emperour
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             might
             make
             vs
             wise
             ,
             since
             hauing
             obstinatly
             vndertaken
             the
             seege
             of
             Metz
             our
             of
             due
             season
             ,
             and
             without
             mature
             aduice
             ;
             he
             was
             constrained
             to
             rise
             from
             before
             it
             with
             such
             a
             disorder
             ,
             shame
             ,
             and
             losse
             ,
             as
             he
             afterwards
             hardly
             thriued
             ;
             Not
             long
             before
             that
             ,
             for
             lacke
             of
             applying
             himselfe
             to
             the
             time
             when
             he
             enterprised
             vpon
             Algiers
             ,
             how
             many
             ships
             and
             men
             lost
             he
             ?
             so
             many
             as
             it
             was
             a
             long
             time
             ere
             hee
             could
             recouer
             himselfe
             ,
             learning
             this
             lesson
             to
             his
             cost
             ,
             That
             earth
             cannot
             force
             heauen
             .
             And
             though
             the
             valour
             and
             policy
             of
             the
             Turke
             can
             challenge
             no
             part
             in
             that
             action
             ,
             yet
             can
             he
             make
             vse
             of
             the
             Christian
             losses
             to
             his
             aduantage
             .
             Now
             if
             tempests
             and
             inconstancy
             of
             weather
             opposed
             this
             prince
             both
             at
             Algiers
             and
             Metz
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             lesse
             at
             such
             time
             as
             he
             attempted
             the
             voiage
             of
             Tripoli
             in
             Barbary
             :
             for
             the
             contrariety
             of
             windes
             made
             him
             waste
             much
             time
             at
             Saragossa
             ,
             and
             after
             by
             the
             like
             constraint
             and
             violence
             ,
             as
             much
             at
             Malta
             ,
             during
             which
             time
             the
             most
             part
             of
             his
             souldiours
             died
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             end
             vtterly
             despairing
             to
             reach
             Tripoli
             in
             due
             season
             ,
             the
             army
             a
             boade
             at
             Gerbes
             ,
             where
             it
             was
             after
             ouerthrowne
             as
             well
             by
             tempest
             as
             by
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             who
             knew
             well
             enough
             how
             to
             aduantage
             themselues
             by
             this
             disorder
             .
             The
             first
             yeere
             of
             the
             war
             of
             Cypres
             ,
             the
             armies
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             of
             the
             Venetians
             incountred
             notable
             losses
             by
             tempest
             of
             sea
             ,
             euen
             in
             the
             mouthes
             of
             their
             own
             hauens
             ,
             and
             all
             for
             too
             late
             assembling
             themselues
             .
          
           
           
             3
             The
             Turke
             neuer
             fought
             ,
             especially
             by
             sea
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             season
             and
             opportunity
             would
             permit
             him
             .
          
           
             4
             Some
             one
             that
             may
             perhaps
             long
             to
             ouerthrow
             this
             position
             will
             alledge
             that
             the
             Princes
             of
             Christendome
             haue
             neuerthelesse
             in
             the
             winter
             attempted
             voiages
             by
             sea
             .
             It
             may
             be
             ,
             but
             I
             should
             thinke
             it
             was
             either
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             hope
             they
             had
             ,
             not
             to
             incounter
             the
             Turke
             as
             they
             might
             ,
             in
             the
             sommer
             ,
             then
             for
             any
             assurance
             they
             had
             or
             might
             haue
             in
             the
             well-speeding
             of
             a
             voiage
             inconsiderately
             attemted
             .
          
           
             5
             In
             breefe
             ,
             if
             we
             must
             aduenture
             beyond
             reason
             ,
             it
             were
             better
             we
             did
             it
             fighting
             against
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             then
             against
             the
             windes
             ,
             with
             the
             Moores
             then
             with
             stormes
             and
             shipwrackes
             .
             To
             say
             the
             very
             truth
             ,
             our
             Princes
             of
             Christendome
             haue
             their
             forces
             and
             estates
             so
             far
             separated
             one
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             before
             we
             can
             reduce
             them
             to
             one
             consent
             and
             body
             ;
             time
             and
             opportunities
             are
             fled
             .
             But
             the
             Turke
             hath
             his
             powers
             so
             limited
             and
             ranged
             ,
             not
             depending
             but
             of
             one
             only
             head
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             alwaies
             in
             a
             readines
             to
             repell
             all
             assaults
             almost
             before
             the
             threatning
             of
             them
             can
             be
             with
             him
             .
             In
             conclusion
             ,
             if
             all
             these
             reasons
             suffice
             not
             to
             cleare
             the
             proposition
             ,
             yet
             should
             they
             teach
             vs
             at
             the
             least
             to
             proue
             wise
             ,
             resolute
             &
             aduised
             hence
             forward
             not
             to
             enterprise
             ought
             so
             out
             of
             season
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             should
             be
             driuen
             to
             fight
             with
             time
             rather
             then
             men
             ;
             they
             should
             teach
             vs
             to
             gaine
             rather
             then
             to
             lose
             occasions
             ;
             to
             abound
             rather
             then
             want
             ;
             to
             seeke
             to
             be
             honoured
             and
             to
             thriue
             rather
             then
             to
             receiue
             dishonour
             and
             losse
             :
             but
             the
             maine
             point
             in
             all
             is
             to
             haue
             God
             on
             our
             side
             as
             our
             chiefe
             strength
             and
             most
             assured
             conductor
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             That
             he
             hath
             neuer
             diuided
             his
             forces
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Wisdome
               of
               the
               Turkes
               in
               vndertaking
               one
               ,
               not
               many
               wars
               at
               once
               .
            
             
               2
               Diuision
               of
               forces
               dangerous
               .
            
             
               
               3
               Those
               few
               good
               Commanders
               that
               are
               found
               in
               a
               confused
               multitude
               are
               not
               to
               be
               farre
               separated
               .
            
             
               4
               The
               ouerthrow
               of
               one
               army
               may
               breed
               terror
               in
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               5
               Prouision
               cannot
               be
               made
               at
               once
               for
               many
               expeditions
               .
            
          
           
             1
             SVch
             hath
             beene
             the
             wisdome
             and
             foresight
             of
             the
             Ottomans
             ,
             as
             they
             haue
             neuer
             almost
             had
             to
             do
             with
             two
             enemies
             at
             once
             .
             Contrariwise
             they
             haue
             so
             well
             ordered
             their
             enterprises
             as
             the
             finishing
             of
             one
             hath
             drawen
             on
             the
             beginning
             of
             an
             other
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             forsooke
             this
             beaten
             and
             sure
             way
             ,
             
             then
             loe
             miserie
             ouertooke
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             hapned
             to
             Mahomet
             the
             second
             ,
             who
             would
             needes
             warre
             with
             three
             armies
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             sending
             one
             for
             Italy
             ,
             at
             such
             time
             as
             he
             tooke
             Ottranto
             :
             the
             other
             to
             Rhodes
             ,
             where
             his
             Generall
             and
             armie
             were
             well
             beaten
             :
             the
             third
             he
             himselfe
             went
             to
             conduct
             against
             the
             Mammoelucks
             ,
             if
             by
             death
             he
             had
             not
             beene
             preuented
             .
             He
             had
             in
             these
             three
             armies
             aboue
             three
             hundred
             thousand
             men
             ,
             besides
             his
             armie
             at
             sea
             ,
             consisting
             of
             aboue
             fiue
             hundred
             saile
             .
             The
             voyages
             and
             designes
             ill
             digested
             ,
             all
             these
             three
             armies
             were
             discomfited
             ;
             for
             that
             of
             Italy
             ,
             though
             it
             tooke
             Ottranto
             ,
             got
             nothing
             by
             it
             ;
             seeing
             that
             assoone
             as
             the
             souldiers
             vnderstood
             of
             their
             masters
             death
             ,
             
             they
             quitted
             the
             place
             vpon
             composition
             .
          
           
             2
             But
             me
             thinkes
             this
             proposition
             ,
             whereby
             I
             maintaine
             that
             it
             is
             not
             good
             at
             once
             to
             set
             a
             foote
             diuers
             enterprises
             ,
             may
             be
             thus
             impugned
             .
             That
             the
             successe
             of
             the
             Turkes
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             commotion
             it
             wrought
             amongst
             his
             people
             ,
             was
             cause
             that
             those
             armies
             miscaried
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             separation
             of
             them
             and
             their
             enterprises
             .
             I
             confesse
             as
             I
             ought
             ,
             that
             whatsoeuer
             betideth
             vs
             ,
             necessarily
             hapneth
             by
             way
             of
             a
             first
             or
             exciting
             cause
             .
             But
             to
             come
             to
             the
             ground
             of
             our
             principall
             matter
             ;
             without
             farther
             subti●●tsing
             this
             discourse
             ,
             it
             is
             easily
             seene
             how
             hard
             it
             is
             for
             a
             prince
             to
             prouide
             sufficiently
             at
             one
             time
             for
             sundry
             enterprises
             ,
             
             at
             the
             least
             vpon
             a
             sound
             foundation
             thereby
             to
             reape
             honorable
             fruites
             :
             since
             all
             diuision
             of
             forces
             bringeth
             with
             it
             a
             debility
             ,
             and
             becommeth
             rather
             a
             subiect
             of
             iniurie
             then
             to
             be
             able
             to
             iniure
             others
             ,
             to
             be
             beaten
             then
             to
             beat
             ,
             to
             be
             others
             pray
             rather
             then
             to
             pray
             vpon
             others
             :
             for
             as
             a
             body
             diuided
             by
             parcells
             is
             not
             of
             that
             weight
             taking
             it
             seuerally
             ,
             as
             when
             it
             is
             reduced
             to
             the
             first
             vnitie
             :
             In
             like
             sort
             the
             forces
             of
             a
             prince
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             diuided
             and
             disunited
             haue
             not
             that
             vertue
             and
             subsistance
             as
             they
             would
             haue
             in
             their
             vnitie
             and
             well-ordered
             consunction
             :
             for
             proofe
             ,
             who
             considereth
             that
             Mahomet
             had
             three
             hundred
             thousand
             men
             ,
             will
             say
             that
             the
             vnitie
             of
             such
             force
             was
             inuincible
             ;
             but
             diuided
             it
             proued
             not
             so
             (
             though
             indeed
             each
             of
             these
             powers
             by
             it self
             (
             at
             the
             least
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Christians
             )
             was
             a
             most
             mightie
             army
             ,
             had
             it
             had
             proportion
             squared
             to
             what
             it
             would
             attempt
             )
             and
             if
             this
             masse
             of
             300000.
             souldiours
             had
             marched
             in
             one
             intire
             body
             it
             had
             beene
             easie
             for
             them
             to
             haue
             attained
             their
             purpose
             ,
             one
             seconding
             another
             as
             he
             might
             haue
             done
             with
             that
             of
             Rhodes
             ,
             Patros
             ,
             and
             Ottranto
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             in
             this
             case
             vndoubtedly
             conquered
             .
          
           
             3
             An
             other
             reason
             may
             be
             yet
             alledged
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             finde
             such
             Captaines
             as
             are
             fit
             for
             the
             conduct
             of
             armies
             ;
             that
             in
             these
             great
             assemblies
             of
             forces
             there
             are
             few
             resolute
             souldiours
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             which
             are
             such
             being
             once
             by
             their
             diuision
             (
             as
             a
             man
             may
             say
             )
             diminished
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             gelding
             the
             army
             of
             those
             which
             may
             serue
             by
             their
             example
             to
             assure
             and
             incourage
             the
             other
             confused
             multitude
             .
          
           
             4
             Moreouer
             when
             we
             vndertake
             three
             enterprises
             at
             once
             (
             as
             Mahomet
             ,
             who
             serueth
             to
             this
             purpose
             did
             )
             if
             it
             happen
             but
             one
             of
             them
             to
             faile
             ,
             the
             newes
             of
             their
             misaduenture
             ,
             maketh
             the
             rest
             (
             vndoubtedly
             depending
             the
             one
             vpon
             the
             other
             )
             to
             faile
             of
             resolution
             .
          
           
             5
             Again
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             before
             deliuered
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             the
             war
             be
             vndertaken
             in
             grosse
             ,
             and
             that
             assay
             be
             made
             of
             our
             forces
             as
             soone
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             be
             driuen
             
             long
             to
             entertaine
             a
             great
             army
             (
             which
             for
             delay
             of
             execution
             doth
             oft
             times
             disband
             ,
             breake
             vp
             and
             ouerthrow
             it selfe
             with
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             especially
             with
             answerable
             prouisions
             the
             better
             to
             inioy
             great
             happinesse
             with
             smal
             charge
             ;
             which
             will
             neuer
             befall
             him
             that
             diuideth
             his
             forces
             and
             at
             once
             attempteth
             in
             diuers
             places
             .
             We
             will
             then
             conclude
             that
             the
             Ottomans
             for
             the
             most
             part
             haue
             not
             had
             but
             one
             enterprise
             in
             hand
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             atchieue
             it
             they
             haue
             so
             well
             prouided
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             victory
             hath
             remained
             on
             their
             side
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             That
             he
             hath
             not
             long
             held
             warre
             with
             one
             alone
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Why
               the
               Turkes
               haue
               not
               continued
               war
               with
               one
               alone
               .
            
             
               2
               A
               long
               war
               addeth
               courage
               and
               experience
               to
               the
               enemy
               .
            
             
               3
               It
               moueth
               neighbours
               out
               of
               the
               feare
               of
               their
               owne
               like
               misery
               to
               aide
               the
               oppressed
               .
            
             
               4
               The
               Turkes
               manuer
               of
               shifting
               his
               wars
               ,
               and
               making
               peace
               at
               his
               pleasure
               .
            
          
           
             1
             WHat
             more
             assured
             testimony
             can
             wee
             haue
             of
             a
             continued
             wisdome
             ,
             or
             to
             say
             better
             of
             a
             well
             caried
             subtilty
             amongst
             the
             Ottomans
             ,
             then
             in
             that
             they
             haue
             alwaies
             come
             off
             well
             in
             concluding
             their
             wars
             ,
             
             and
             haue
             not
             maintained
             them
             long
             against
             one
             and
             the
             selfe
             same
             enemy
             ?
             The
             practise
             of
             this
             policy
             hath
             beene
             most
             aduantageous
             vnto
             them
             ;
             
             such
             people
             as
             they
             haue
             not
             been
             able
             at
             the
             first
             to
             subdue
             ,
             they
             haue
             left
             in
             peace
             ,
             yet
             haue
             not
             forborn
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             to
             turne
             their
             armes
             elsewhere
             .
             I
             haue
             fashioned
             to
             my selfe
             two
             especiall
             causes
             of
             this
             discreet
             course
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             first
             is
             the
             feare
             they
             haue
             euer
             had
             lest
             they
             
             might
             make
             good
             souldiours
             of
             those
             against
             whom
             they
             should
             wilfully
             maintaine
             a
             lingering
             war.
             A
             thing
             ill
             practised
             by
             the
             Spaniards
             in
             Flanders
             and
             the
             low-countries
             ;
             for
             continuing
             war
             many
             yeres
             together
             against
             them
             ,
             they
             haue
             acquainted
             that
             people
             (
             before
             soft
             and
             effeminate
             )
             with
             the
             fearfull
             clashe
             of
             their
             armes
             ,
             they
             haue
             so
             encouraged
             and
             imboldened
             them
             ,
             as
             at
             this
             day
             there
             are
             few
             nations
             more
             industrious
             about
             their
             fortifications
             ,
             or
             more
             resolute
             in
             the
             field
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             other
             occasion
             which
             hath
             withheld
             the
             Turke
             from
             making
             war
             long
             time
             together
             vpon
             one
             people
             ,
             is
             ,
             in
             mine
             opinion
             the
             feare
             he
             hath
             to
             incite
             their
             neighbour
             Princes
             to
             take
             armes
             against
             him
             .
             For
             if
             the
             compassion
             &
             fire
             which
             burneth
             our
             neighbours
             house
             doc
             not
             mooue
             vs
             ,
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             like
             to
             light
             on
             vs
             will
             make
             vs
             bestirre
             our selues
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             Turke
             then
             following
             these
             steps
             one
             while
             assaileth
             the
             Venetians
             ,
             despoiling
             them
             now
             of
             a
             Prouince
             ,
             then
             of
             a
             good
             towne
             or
             place
             of
             strength
             .
             And
             hauing
             there
             made
             vp
             his
             mouth
             he
             praieth
             next
             vpon
             the
             Hungarians
             ,
             doubting
             lest
             he
             might
             pull
             vpon
             his
             necke
             a
             generall
             league
             of
             the
             other
             of
             Italy
             .
             He
             euermore
             pretendeth
             in
             shew
             that
             hee
             will
             attempt
             no
             further
             :
             rather
             that
             hee
             meaneth
             to
             plant
             the
             vtmost
             of
             his
             limits
             at
             the
             place
             by
             him
             last
             conquered
             :
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             he
             forgetteth
             not
             to
             be
             watchfull
             where
             he
             may
             sease
             himselfe
             of
             some
             other
             place
             of
             more
             importance
             ,
             more
             easily
             to
             incroch
             vpon
             vs.
             After
             he
             hath
             gotten
             from
             the
             Hungarians
             some
             peece
             of
             their
             country
             ,
             he
             retireth
             himselfe
             before
             their
             neighbours
             be
             assembled
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             haue
             meanes
             couragiously
             to
             reuenge
             themselues
             of
             their
             iniuries
             .
             In
             conclusion
             he
             so
             well
             behaueth
             himselfe
             as
             he
             hath
             neuer
             suffered
             vs
             to
             fasten
             vpon
             him
             whatsoeuer
             wars
             he
             hath
             made
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             alwaies
             so
             timely
             made
             his
             retraite
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             not
             enforced
             the
             neighbours
             of
             the
             country
             assailed
             to
             ioyne
             and
             be
             in
             league
             together
             ;
             he
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             resting
             vpon
             his
             aduantages
             of
             hauing
             a
             great
             number
             of
             souldiours
             
             well
             trained
             and
             entertained
             in
             continuall
             wars
             whereby
             they
             become
             more
             experienced
             in
             all
             occurrents
             ,
             then
             ours
             ;
             by
             these
             meanes
             attaining
             to
             the
             triumphes
             of
             so
             many
             crownes
             and
             estates
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             the
             first
             booke
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           THE
           SECOND
           BOOKE
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             Of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Religion
               the
               principall
               bridle
               of
               the
               subiects
               .
            
             
               2
               Excellencie
               of
               the
               Christian
               religion
               .
            
             
               3
               The
               vainnesse
               and
               abhomination
               of
               the
               Mahometan
               religion
               .
            
             
               4
               Disputation
               of
               religion
               forbidden
               amongst
               the
               Turkes
               .
            
             
               5
               The
               great
               Turkes
               example
               is
               a
               confirmation
               of
               his
               religion
               .
            
             
               6
               So
               are
               the
               calamities
               of
               the
               Christians
               ,
               and
               of
               others
               different
               from
               them
               in
               opinions
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             like
             sort
             as
             by
             the
             disposing
             of
             what
             hath
             beene
             before
             handled
             we
             haue
             made
             it
             apparent
             by
             what
             wayes
             &
             meanes
             the
             Turke
             is
             become
             great
             ;
             so
             are
             we
             now
             to
             deliuer
             the
             manner
             how
             he
             holdeth
             ,
             and
             maintaineth
             what
             he
             hath
             already
             gotten
             .
          
           
             1
             All
             such
             as
             haue
             gone
             about
             to
             lay
             the
             foundation
             of
             souerantie
             haue
             begun
             with
             religion
             ,
             as
             that
             wherof
             princes
             
             must
             necessarily
             make
             vse
             ,
             to
             containe
             their
             people
             in
             obedience
             and
             worship
             of
             one
             God
             true
             or
             false
             ;
             if
             this
             were
             not
             ,
             it
             were
             impossible
             they
             should
             acknowledge
             one
             Soueraigne
             in
             earth
             ▪
             were
             they
             without
             the
             feare
             &
             knowledge
             of
             one
             Supreame
             in
             heauen
             :
             We
             might
             alleage
             ancient
             histories
             whereby
             it
             would
             appeare
             that
             all
             such
             as
             haue
             gone
             about
             the
             establishment
             of
             a
             monarchy
             ,
             haue
             had
             an
             especiall
             care
             to
             grounde
             it
             on
             the
             pretence
             of
             religion
             ,
             by
             whose
             mysterie
             and
             ceremonies
             they
             helde
             in
             those
             whom
             they
             sought
             to
             range
             to
             their
             lawes
             ,
             by
             this
             scruple
             making
             them
             more
             tractable
             and
             pliant
             to
             receiue
             instruction
             ;
             
               Numa
               Pompilius
            
             ,
             
             
               Lycurgus
               ,
               Sertorius
            
             ,
             and
             others
             are
             sufficient
             proofes
             ,
             whose
             credit
             grew
             from
             the
             communication
             they
             gaue
             out
             they
             had
             with
             som
             Diuinity
             ;
             others
             that
             could
             not
             hit
             of
             the
             way
             to
             frame
             a
             new
             religion
             fortified
             themselues
             neuerthelesse
             with
             a
             pretence
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             reforming
             the
             old
             ,
             as
             did
             not
             long
             since
             Ismael
             King
             of
             Persia
             and
             his
             Coosine
             Harduellas
             ,
             who
             performed
             great
             matters
             in
             the
             partes
             of
             Asia
             by
             introducing
             a
             new
             superstition
             of
             religion
             .
             
          
           
             2
             But
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             we
             must
             auow
             that
             as
             there
             is
             no
             religion
             more
             true
             ,
             so
             is
             there
             none
             more
             fauorable
             to
             Princes
             then
             the
             Christian
             ,
             for
             the
             quiet
             and
             preseruation
             of
             their
             estate
             and
             minde
             .
             In
             somuch
             as
             this
             by
             way
             of
             conscience
             subiecteth
             to
             the
             king
             &
             all
             other
             superiours
             (
             howsoeuer
             peruerse
             and
             vitious
             )
             the
             heart
             ,
             the
             person
             ,
             &
             goods
             of
             the
             subiect
             ;
             what
             greater
             reason
             or
             instrument
             of
             state
             can
             we
             meete
             with
             then
             that
             which
             bringeth
             the
             people
             vnder
             a
             full
             and
             perfect
             obedience
             ?
             If
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             submitted
             himselfe
             to
             the
             law
             of
             the
             Emperour
             and
             paid
             taxe
             and
             custom
             for
             himselfe
             and
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             who
             will
             doubt
             that
             his
             disciples
             are
             not
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             as
             true
             obseruers
             of
             his
             precepts
             ?
             I
             remember
             a
             discourse
             written
             by
             the
             Iesuites
             of
             a
             certaine
             Prince
             of
             a
             country
             newly
             dscouered
             in
             India
             ,
             who
             as
             one
             very
             politicke
             and
             wise
             perceiming
             the
             simplicity
             and
             purity
             of
             the
             Christian
             doctrine
             ,
             though
             himselfe
             were
             an
             Idolater
             ,
             permitted
             that
             his
             subiects
             
             should
             be
             baptized
             ,
             cathechized
             and
             instructed
             in
             our
             faith
             ;
             and
             was
             present
             at
             their
             baptisme
             ;
             furthering
             to
             his
             power
             all
             the
             actions
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ;
             because
             (
             said
             he
             )
             I
             am
             assured
             if
             these
             men
             obserue
             their
             law
             as
             they
             are
             bound
             ,
             they
             will
             faile
             neither
             of
             loialty
             nor
             obedience
             ,
             and
             will
             pay
             me
             my
             tributes
             and
             reuenues
             without
             fraude
             or
             contradiction
             .
          
           
             3
             Let
             vs
             now
             enter
             into
             the
             principall
             matter
             of
             the
             subiect
             which
             we
             haue
             vndertaken
             to
             handle
             .
             The
             law
             of
             Mahomet
             is
             full
             fraught
             with
             fables
             and
             grosse
             absurdities
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             from
             reason
             to
             maintaine
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             would
             be
             an
             easie
             matter
             by
             way
             of
             some
             holy
             manifestation
             of
             their
             errors
             to
             alter
             the
             estate
             &
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Empire
             .
             What
             more
             strange
             impertinency
             can
             there
             be
             then
             that
             of
             their
             Alcaron
             ?
             It
             is
             impossible
             to
             deuise
             more
             absurdities
             ,
             dreames
             and
             cousenings
             ,
             then
             those
             their
             law
             giuer
             Mahomet
             hath
             introduced
             :
             but
             he
             perceiuing
             well
             enough
             that
             the
             foundation
             of
             his
             falfe
             doctrine
             was
             such
             as
             it
             would
             be
             easie
             to
             ouerthrow
             it
             ;
             knew
             cunningly
             how
             manie
             ways
             to
             remedie
             it
             .
             First
             he
             framed
             all
             the
             precepts
             of
             his
             law
             according
             to
             naturall
             sense
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             sutable
             to
             the
             course
             of
             things
             base
             and
             earthly
             ,
             therby
             to
             make
             their
             obseruation
             so
             much
             the
             more
             pleasing
             and
             easie
             to
             be
             admitted
             and
             maintained
             ,
             as
             being
             founded
             vpon
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             world
             ;
             he
             could
             neuer
             better
             charm
             the
             reason
             and
             lull
             asleepe
             the
             spirite
             of
             that
             dull
             and
             wholly
             illiterate
             nation
             ,
             then
             to
             tie
             them
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             a
             law
             altogether
             sensuall
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             other
             meanes
             he
             held
             to
             make
             his
             law
             lasting
             ,
             was
             the
             expresse
             forbidding
             to
             enter
             into
             disputation
             about
             any
             one
             point
             of
             it
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             were
             with
             the
             edge
             of
             the
             sword
             :
             In
             regard
             whereof
             he
             tearmed
             it
             ,
             the
             law
             of
             the
             sword
             .
             Thus
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             Turke
             who
             hath
             in
             his
             hand
             the
             sword
             &
             force
             ,
             is
             also
             consequently
             the
             Arbitrator
             &
             Iudge
             of
             the
             doubts
             and
             controuersies
             which
             arise
             in
             his
             law
             ,
             and
             determineth
             them
             as
             he
             seeth
             good
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             is
             wise
             enough
             to
             suffer
             any
             newe
             opinion
             to
             take
             footing
             .
             For
             as
             soone
             
             as
             that
             hapneth
             he
             turneth
             his
             sword
             against
             the
             authours
             thereof
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             such
             rigour
             and
             cruelty
             as
             he
             vtterly
             rooteth
             them
             out
             not
             leauing
             so
             much
             as
             a
             seed
             or
             any
             parcell
             of
             them
             .
             The
             troubles
             and
             dissentions
             which
             heresies
             haue
             brought
             in
             amongst
             the
             Christians
             serue
             him
             for
             examples
             ,
             he
             seeth
             such
             histories
             daily
             verified
             ;
             he
             is
             very
             well
             informed
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             turneth
             them
             to
             the
             best
             vse
             beyond
             the
             experience
             his
             predecessors
             haue
             had
             of
             such
             fruites
             as
             spring
             from
             a
             new
             interpretation
             of
             their
             law
             .
             Harduclles
             in
             a
             very
             small
             space
             wan
             such
             credit
             amongst
             that
             barbarous
             people
             ,
             that
             by
             means
             of
             a
             certaine
             new
             interpretation
             of
             the
             points
             of
             their
             sect
             ,
             he
             busied
             all
             Asia
             ,
             where
             he
             sowed
             so
             many
             troubles
             ,
             as
             he
             well
             neere
             indangered
             the
             whole
             estate
             of
             Baiazet
             the
             second
             .
          
           
             5
             But
             that
             which
             maketh
             the
             law
             of
             this
             cursed
             race
             more
             durable
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperour
             himselfe
             obserueth
             it
             with
             that
             deuotion
             ,
             honoreth
             it
             with
             that
             reuerence
             ,
             embraceth
             it
             with
             that
             religion
             ,
             and
             preserueth
             it
             in
             that
             credit
             and
             authority
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             imagine
             a
             man
             more
             deuout
             and
             affected
             towards
             it
             .
          
           
             6
             Againe
             ,
             the
             misery
             and
             vexations
             that
             the
             Turks
             (
             depriued
             of
             all
             other
             light
             but
             that
             their
             mother
             sense
             affordeth
             them
             )
             beholde
             other
             nations
             dispersed
             thorow
             their
             dominions
             and
             of
             a
             contrary
             beleefe
             to
             indure
             ,
             wholy
             weddeth
             their
             dull
             soules
             to
             this
             false
             doctrine
             :
             neither
             is
             there
             that
             misery
             which
             that
             vile
             Mahometane
             race
             make
             not
             all
             those
             to
             suffer
             who
             embrace
             not
             their
             religion
             ,
             but
             aboue
             all
             the
             Christians
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             direct
             dependency
             of
             the
             Turkes
             subiects
             vpon
             their
             Soueraigne
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Subiects
               must
               haue
               their
               eies
               chiefly
               vpon
               their
               Soueraigne
               .
            
             
               2
               Tyrants
               strength
               and
               guard
               of
               strangers
               .
            
             
               
               3
               The
               absolute
               authority
               of
               the
               Ottomans
               .
            
             
               4
               The
               Princes
               seuour
               ,
               the
               subiects
               safetie
               .
            
             
               5
               His
               subiects
               exact
               obedience
               and
               the
               cause
               thereof
               .
            
             
               6
               Rebllions
               whence
               procceding
               .
            
          
           
             1
             THe
             best
             cement
             that
             can
             be
             made
             to
             giue
             long
             continuance
             to
             an
             estate
             ,
             is
             to
             worke
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             subiects
             ,
             of
             whatsoeuer
             qualitie
             or
             condition
             they
             be
             ,
             may
             haue
             alwaies
             neede
             of
             him
             that
             is
             their
             Commander
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             immediatly
             depend
             vpon
             him
             and
             reuerence
             him
             :
             but
             because
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             bring
             all
             the
             world
             to
             this
             passe
             ,
             especially
             in
             a
             great
             monarchy
             :
             those
             at
             the
             least
             are
             to
             be
             drawen
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             farfoorth
             as
             is
             possible
             ,
             who
             should
             be
             the
             sinewes
             and
             supporters
             of
             the
             Princes
             power
             .
          
           
             2
             This
             moued
             such
             Tyrants
             as
             durst
             not
             assure
             themselues
             of
             such
             people
             as
             they
             had
             subdued
             ,
             to
             haue
             about
             them
             Captaines
             ,
             Souldiours
             ,
             and
             seruants
             which
             were
             strangers
             and
             had
             neither
             kinsfolkes
             ,
             nor
             friendes
             in
             that
             country
             ,
             but
             relied
             absolutely
             vpon
             them
             .
             This
             heeretofore
             was
             the
             maner
             of
             the
             Soldans
             of
             Egypt
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             be
             courses
             so
             violent
             ,
             barbarous
             and
             vnworthy
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             as
             they
             should
             neuer
             be
             set
             before
             them
             ,
             yet
             may
             they
             somewaies
             aduantage
             them
             in
             the
             consideration
             of
             their
             ends
             and
             aime
             of
             their
             intentions
             ,
             applying
             them
             and
             appropriating
             them
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             Christian
             policy
             and
             the
             interest
             of
             faith
             may
             permit
             .
          
           
             3
             Now
             then
             we
             will
             deliuer
             what
             vse
             the
             Turke
             in
             these
             times
             makes
             of
             them
             .
             He
             to
             establish
             his
             Empire
             and
             amplifie
             his
             greatnesse
             and
             authority
             ,
             intitleth
             himselfe
             not
             only
             Prince
             and
             Monarch
             of
             his
             estates
             ,
             but
             Lord
             also
             and
             peaceable
             Master
             of
             the
             persons
             ,
             habilities
             ,
             goods
             ,
             houses
             ,
             and
             possessions
             of
             his
             vastals
             ;
             neither
             is
             there
             inheritance
             or
             succession
             so
             assured
             ,
             be
             it
             neuer
             so
             lawfull
             ,
             but
             it
             dependeth
             of
             the
             disposition
             and
             free
             wil
             of
             the
             Turke
             ,
             so
             as
             if
             any
             aske
             of
             his
             subiects
             whose
             house
             it
             is
             wherein
             he
             
             dwelleth
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             belongeth
             the
             land
             he
             tilleth
             ,
             he
             makes
             no
             other
             answeare
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             the
             great
             Turks
             his
             Master
             ;
             moreouer
             they
             all
             tearme
             themselues
             slaues
             of
             their
             Prince
             :
             whence
             followeth
             that
             they
             can
             not
             any
             waie
             maintaine
             the
             quiet
             possession
             of
             their
             goods
             ,
             nor
             account
             of
             any
             thing
             as
             of
             their
             owne
             but
             by
             his
             especiall
             fauour
             .
             Much
             more
             if
             they
             aime
             at
             raising
             themselues
             to
             any
             eminent
             place
             of
             honour
             they
             are
             to
             beg
             it
             of
             the
             magnificence
             and
             pleasure
             of
             their
             Prince
             ;
             meanes
             which
             serue
             to
             curbe
             those
             barbarous
             people
             ,
             yet
             to
             be
             reiected
             of
             Christians
             and
             abhorred
             of
             lawfull
             Princes
             ,
             who
             receiue
             and
             hold
             their
             monarchies
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             God.
             There
             are
             more
             honest
             precepts
             to
             be
             giuen
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             purchase
             and
             preserue
             the
             loue
             and
             obedience
             of
             their
             people
             ,
             without
             vsing
             such
             cruelties
             and
             tyrannies
             .
             But
             because
             the
             argument
             propounded
             requireth
             that
             I
             relate
             the
             meanes
             this
             barbarons
             race
             hath
             obserued
             to
             become
             great
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             am
             fallen
             into
             that
             matter
             ,
             I
             will
             continue
             it
             :
             yet
             not
             as
             approuing
             any
             such
             course
             ,
             or
             as
             indeuoring
             to
             set
             them
             downe
             ,
             by
             them
             to
             forme
             a
             receiuable
             example
             ,
             or
             to
             induce
             Christian
             Princes
             to
             make
             them
             their
             paterne
             of
             gouerning
             their
             estates
             .
          
           
             4
             By
             this
             former
             discourse
             then
             we
             haue
             deliuered
             how
             the
             Turkes
             subiects
             haue
             neede
             of
             him
             ,
             some
             to
             preserue
             what
             they
             haue
             gotten
             ,
             others
             to
             attaine
             to
             dignities
             and
             places
             of
             honour
             .
             And
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             their
             being
             and
             life
             depending
             indifferently
             vpon
             the
             Prince
             ,
             their
             principall
             care
             is
             to
             winne
             his
             fauour
             .
          
           
             5
             Thi●
             dependency
             fortifieth
             it selfe
             &
             increaseth
             by
             the
             obedience
             and
             gouernment
             of
             great
             personages
             ,
             imploied
             by
             the
             Turke
             in
             his
             seruice
             ,
             and
             fashioned
             by
             himselfe
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             who
             are
             from
             their
             infancy
             brought
             vp
             at
             the
             Princes
             charge
             ,
             and
             instructed
             euery
             one
             according
             as
             hee
             is
             naturally
             inclined
             either
             in
             the
             excercises
             of
             armes
             or
             any
             other
             laborious
             trade
             ,
             so
             as
             such
             not
             knowing
             other
             father
             or
             benefactor
             then
             their
             soueraigne
             (
             from
             whom
             they
             receiue
             both
             goods
             and
             honours
             )
             :
             neuer
             thinke
             of
             kindred
             
             or
             friends
             ,
             neither
             haue
             they
             any
             touch
             of
             bloud
             or
             naturall
             alliance
             ,
             dedicating
             their
             body
             ,
             minde
             and
             whole
             deuotion
             to
             the
             only
             goood
             of
             their
             masters
             affaires
             ,
             whose
             creatures
             they
             acknowledge
             themselues
             to
             be
             ,
             to
             whatsoeuer
             degree
             of
             honour
             they
             be
             preferred
             :
             neither
             is
             it
             in
             their
             power
             to
             amasse
             other
             wealth
             then
             that
             which
             is
             rawght
             them
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             great
             Turke
             .
             To
             make
             it
             more
             plaine
             to
             the
             Reader
             who
             these
             are
             ;
             they
             are
             the
             Spachi
             ,
             Spachioglani
             and
             Ianizzars
             ;
             in
             these
             consisteth
             the
             strength
             and
             guard
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Empire
             .
             I
             hold
             it
             not
             amisse
             to
             discouer
             in
             a
             word
             (
             as
             by
             the
             way
             )
             what
             is
             the
             forme
             and
             condition
             of
             these
             bandes
             and
             companies
             :
             so
             to
             deliuer
             a
             more
             cleare
             vnderstanding
             of
             their
             manner
             and
             power
             .
             The
             Spachi
             and
             Spachioglani
             are
             horse
             men
             ,
             whereof
             there
             are
             a
             thousand
             in
             number
             ,
             which
             march
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             their
             Lord.
             The
             Selactari
             or
             Soluptari
             ,
             are
             other
             thousand
             horse
             ,
             which
             accompany
             the
             great
             Turke
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             ,
             when
             he
             marcheth
             ,
             as
             the
             Spaihioglani
             on
             the
             right
             ;
             of
             these
             two
             companies
             are
             chosen
             the
             Gouernours
             of
             Prouinces
             ,
             and
             vpon
             these
             according
             to
             their
             merit
             ,
             the
             Turke
             bestoweth
             his
             daughters
             in
             mariage
             .
             The
             Vlufezgi
             are
             other
             thousand
             which
             march
             after
             the
             aboue
             named
             ,
             who
             in
             part
             are
             called
             out
             of
             the
             bands
             of
             Ianizzars
             ,
             as
             men
             noted
             for
             their
             especiall
             valour
             :
             or
             they
             are
             such
             as
             haue
             beene
             slaues
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             notable
             seruice
             performed
             toward
             their
             masters
             ,
             or
             for
             hauing
             saued
             the
             life
             of
             some
             Bassa
             or
             Beglerbee
             in
             the
             wars
             ,
             attaine
             to
             this
             degree
             of
             being
             one
             of
             the
             Turkes
             garde
             .
             The
             Charipies
             are
             of
             like
             number
             as
             the
             Vlufezgi
             ,
             and
             march
             after
             them
             .
             The
             Ianizzars
             follow
             after
             ,
             who
             are
             foote
             ,
             and
             appointed
             for
             the
             guard
             of
             the
             Turke
             :
             These
             at
             their
             first
             institution
             were
             few
             in
             number
             ,
             but
             now
             they
             amount
             to
             4000
             :
             In
             these
             two
             sorts
             of
             foote
             and
             horse
             ,
             consisteth
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Turke
             ,
             being
             as
             the
             seminarie
             of
             the
             Sangiaks
             ,
             Bassas
             ,
             and
             Lisirs
             .
             This
             great
             number
             we
             speake
             of
             ,
             giue
             no
             armes
             or
             any
             other
             marke
             of
             hereditary
             gentry
             ,
             being
             in
             such
             sort
             ordained
             as
             they
             cannot
             attribute
             to
             themselues
             
             any
             thing
             in
             particular
             ,
             nor
             attaine
             to
             any
             preheminence
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             by
             their
             vertue
             they
             may
             inuite
             their
             Prince
             to
             bestow
             vpon
             them
             .
             It
             is
             the
             onely
             meanes
             whereby
             the
             Turke
             gaineth
             all
             the
             obedience
             and
             loialtie
             he
             can
             wish
             ;
             obedience
             in
             regard
             they
             are
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             )
             trained
             vp
             vnto
             it
             from
             their
             infancie
             ,
             which
             in
             them
             turneth
             to
             a
             naturall
             habite
             ,
             placing
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             labours
             in
             the
             assurance
             of
             such
             a
             seruitude
             :
             Loyaltie
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             they
             expect
             from
             him
             their
             whole
             aduancement
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             to
             receiue
             more
             benefits
             of
             him
             then
             of
             any
             other
             Prince
             ;
             neither
             hath
             it
             beene
             knowne
             that
             they
             euer
             committed
             treason
             of
             importance
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             were
             the
             reuolt
             of
             Gazeles
             at
             Damasco
             ,
             
             and
             of
             
               Acomat
               Bassa
            
             at
             Cairo
             ,
             
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Soliman
             .
             Which
             was
             but
             (
             as
             a
             man
             may
             say
             )
             a
             fire
             of
             stubble
             extinguished
             at
             the
             very
             first
             appearance
             and
             pursute
             of
             their
             Master
             .
             Now
             the
             Ianizars
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             mentioned
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             sinewes
             and
             principall
             foundation
             of
             the
             Ottomans
             greatnesse
             ,
             and
             who
             receiue
             so
             many
             commodities
             by
             this
             dependencie
             ,
             and
             doe
             daily
             expect
             more
             ;
             haue
             no
             more
             deere
             care
             ,
             then
             to
             vphold
             their
             Masters
             safetie
             ,
             and
             preserue
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             his
             estate
             ,
             whereunto
             their
             owne
             fortune
             is
             linked
             .
          
           
             6
             To
             shew
             by
             what
             meanes
             the
             Turke
             maintaineth
             this
             dependencie
             ,
             let
             me
             say
             that
             all
             dependency
             of
             the
             subiect
             vpon
             his
             Master
             and
             Soueraigne
             ,
             may
             receiue
             an
             alteration
             either
             by
             
               
                 force
              
               
                 furie
                 
                   
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     :
                  
                
              
               
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 of
                 some
                 great
                 man
                 of
                 the
                 country
                 .
                 by
                 the
                 support
                 of
                 a
                 for●en
                 Prince
                 .
              
            
             Matters
             thus
             disposed
             (
             not
             to
             enquire
             nicely
             after
             al
             sorts
             of
             inconueniences
             )
             it
             resteth
             that
             we
             see
             how
             he
             remedieth
             these
             kinde
             of
             accidents
             ,
             and
             preuenteth
             the
             causes
             of
             such
             like
             infirmities
             as
             these
             ,
             which
             in
             time
             might
             weaken
             and
             ruine
             his
             Empire
             :
             let
             vs
             begin
             then
             with
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             How
             he
             hath
             depriued
             his
             Subiects
             of
             strength
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Wherein
               consisteth
               the
               strength
               of
               an
               estate
               .
            
             
               2
               The
               Turkish
               Empire
               maintained
               by
               the
               vse
               of
               armes
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               the
               Romans
               .
            
             
               3
               Tithing
               of
               Christian
               children
               by
               the
               Turkes
               .
            
             
               4
               The
               manner
               of
               their
               education
               :
               and
               the
               commodity
               accreweth
               thereby
               to
               the
               Turkes
               .
            
             
               5
               Great
               assemblies
               amongst
               them
               forbidden
               .
            
          
           
             1
             THe
             strength
             of
             an
             Estate
             consisteth
             in
             the
             valour
             of
             the
             Nobilitie
             ,
             loue
             and
             faithfulnesse
             of
             the
             Subiect
             ,
             reputation
             of
             armes
             ,
             multitude
             of
             Souldiers
             ,
             and
             commodities
             of
             horse
             ,
             which
             may
             bee
             therein
             bred
             or
             nourished
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             Turke
             then
             which
             would
             attaine
             to
             this
             poinct
             ,
             onely
             by
             armes
             ,
             horse
             ,
             and
             Souldiers
             ,
             obserueth
             euermore
             this
             rule
             :
             He
             taketh
             away
             all
             vse
             of
             armes
             from
             such
             Prouinces
             as
             he
             hath
             newly
             reduced
             to
             his
             obedience
             ,
             he
             forbiddeth
             them
             the
             commoditie
             of
             horses
             fit
             for
             the
             war
             ,
             &
             endeuoureth
             all
             he
             may
             to
             choake
             in
             them
             the
             springing
             vp
             of
             men
             proper
             for
             the
             exercises
             of
             arms
             ;
             and
             hath
             an
             ere
             that
             in
             all
             his
             dominions
             ,
             not
             any
             man
             haue
             in
             his
             house
             weapons
             for
             the
             warre
             ,
             no
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             knife
             ,
             vnlesse
             without
             a
             point
             ;
             Moreouer
             ,
             he
             alloweth
             not
             any
             Iewe
             or
             Christian
             to
             haue
             or
             keepe
             any
             horse
             ,
             imitating
             heerein
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Romanes
             ,
             who
             obserued
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             especially
             at
             the
             surprises
             and
             surrenders
             of
             townes
             ;
             The
             principall
             conditions
             were
             alwaies
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             forgoe
             their
             weapons
             ,
             their
             horses
             ,
             and
             deliuer
             hostages
             :
             hence
             is
             it
             that
             we
             reade
             so
             often
             in
             
               Caesar
               ,
               Arma
               proferri
               ,
               iumenta
               produci
               ,
               obsides
               dari
               iubet
               .
            
             Heereby
             
             depriuing
             the
             subdued
             people
             of
             all
             meanes
             to
             vndertake
             or
             maintaine
             a
             rebellion
             .
             Againe
             ,
             Hostages
             gaue
             them
             a
             future
             assurance
             of
             the
             fidelitie
             and
             obedience
             of
             their
             subiects
             :
             for
             amongst
             such
             as
             they
             admitted
             ,
             the
             chiefe
             of
             the
             Counsaile
             and
             such
             as
             were
             valiant
             men
             at
             armes
             ,
             were
             the
             first
             mentioned
             :
             but
             aboue
             all
             ,
             those
             of
             whom
             they
             might
             conceiue
             any
             doubt
             or
             suspition
             .
             We
             reade
             that
             Caesar
             hauing
             taken
             Auxerra
             (
             which
             was
             not
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             not
             best
             peopled
             townes
             of
             France
             )
             drew
             thence
             sixe
             hundred
             Hostages
             :
             So
             as
             it
             is
             to
             be
             thought
             ,
             that
             the
             rest
             after
             such
             an
             abatement
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             of
             any
             great
             courage
             or
             strength
             to
             reuolt
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             Turke
             without
             troubling
             himselfe
             with
             the
             care
             how
             to
             traine
             after
             him
             an
             vnprofitable
             multitude
             of
             Hostages
             ,
             in
             an
             instant
             riddeth
             his
             subiects
             hands
             of
             their
             best
             forces
             ,
             and
             strangely
             armeth
             and
             fortifieth
             himselfe
             with
             themselues
             ,
             against
             themselues
             ;
             and
             heerein
             he
             thus
             proceedeth
             .
             He
             maintaineth
             in
             pay
             about
             two
             hundred
             Commissaries
             ,
             who
             as
             Superintendents
             trauell
             vp
             and
             downe
             all
             the
             countries
             of
             his
             obedience
             ,
             to
             see
             and
             ouersee
             all
             that
             is
             saide
             and
             done
             by
             the
             Christians
             .
             These
             men
             goe
             throughout
             Grecia
             ,
             Wallachia
             and
             Bosnia
             ,
             and
             extort
             by
             way
             of
             tenthes
             ,
             the
             children
             from
             the
             bosomes
             of
             their
             fathers
             and
             mothers
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             esteeme
             them
             fit
             and
             likely
             to
             be
             fashioned
             to
             the
             wars
             .
          
           
             4
             These
             childrē
             thus
             culled
             &
             assembled
             from
             al
             cuntries
             of
             his
             obedience
             are
             after
             sent
             to
             Constantinople
             and
             distributed
             amongst
             the
             Merchants
             ,
             and
             Citizens
             by
             name
             ,
             and
             inroulement
             ;
             to
             the
             ende
             they
             may
             be
             there
             instructed
             in
             the
             lawe
             of
             Mahomet
             ,
             and
             taught
             the
             Turkish
             tongue
             :
             After
             (
             when
             they
             come
             to
             the
             age
             to
             beare
             armes
             )
             to
             be
             of
             the
             number
             of
             Ianizzars
             .
             For
             during
             their
             youth
             they
             are
             trained
             vp
             to
             all
             such
             military
             exercises
             as
             may
             put
             valour
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             souldiours
             ;
             and
             this
             by
             particular
             Masters
             appointed
             to
             teach
             them
             to
             shoote
             ,
             wrastle
             ,
             leape
             ,
             vault
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             harden
             their
             bodies
             as
             the
             tranailes
             of
             the
             wars
             may
             be
             after
             held
             but
             as
             pleasures
             and
             naturall
             
             actions
             .
             Thus
             the
             Turke
             by
             this
             tithing
             of
             Children
             assureth
             himselfe
             of
             his
             people
             in
             a
             two-folde
             manner
             ;
             in
             despoiling
             as
             he
             doth
             the
             Prouinces
             of
             the
             flower
             of
             their
             martiall
             men
             ;
             and
             applying
             them
             to
             his
             owne
             strengthning
             both
             at
             home
             and
             abroade
             .
          
           
             5
             Hereunto
             he
             addeth
             the
             expresse
             forbidding
             his
             subiects
             all
             assemblies
             ,
             or
             building
             of
             any
             strong
             houses
             ,
             which
             may
             stead
             them
             in
             time
             of
             sedition
             or
             tumult
             ,
             neither
             are
             they
             allowed
             the
             vse
             of
             bels
             ,
             by
             whose
             sound
             they
             might
             call
             themselues
             together
             to
             the
             execution
             of
             some
             plotted
             reuolt
             ,
             or
             mutiny
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             they
             are
             naked
             of
             all
             meanes
             ,
             to
             fortifie
             ,
             to
             arme
             ,
             to
             assemble
             themselues
             or
             to
             become
             any
             waies
             ;
             fit
             for
             the
             wars
             ;
             no
             other
             subiect
             is
             left
             them
             to
             worke
             vpon
             but
             the
             tillage
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             whereto
             ,
             as
             to
             al
             other
             mechanical
             artes
             ,
             they
             apply
             themselues
             ;
             so
             becomming
             base
             ,
             abiect
             ,
             and
             vnapt
             for
             the
             wars
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IIII.
             
          
           
             The
             causes
             that
             may
             moue
             a
             people
             to
             fury
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Despaire
               armeth
               the
               weake
               .
            
             
               2
               How
               to
               auoid
               tumults
               and
               ciuill
               commotions
               .
            
             
               3
               Feare
               amongst
               subiects
               is
               vpheld
               by
               Iustice
               ,
               and
               plentie
               of
               thinges
               necessary
               .
            
             
               4
               Praise
               of
               peace
               and
               Iustice
               .
            
             
               5
               Execution
               of
               Iustice
               amongst
               the
               Turkes
               pleasing
               and
               tollerable
               ,
               though
               vniust
               .
            
             
               6
               An
               exhortation
               to
               Christian
               Princes
               to
               administer
               Iustice
               .
            
          
           
             IT
             hath
             oft
             hapned
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             times
             we
             haue
             had
             triall
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             ,
             though
             vnarmed
             ,
             haue
             in
             their
             despaire
             and
             fury
             disquieted
             a
             whole
             estate
             ,
             and
             brought
             the
             common-weale
             into
             an
             exceeding
             distresse
             and
             perplexity
             .
             
               Furor
               
               arma
               ministrat
            
             (
             saith
             
               Virgil
               )
               Iamque
               faces
               &
               sax
               a
               volant
               .
            
             We
             haue
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Romans
             time
             ,
             in
             those
             ciuill
             wars
             which
             hapned
             in
             Italy
             &
             in
             Sicily
             ,
             &
             of
             the
             mischiefes
             which
             followed
             those
             rebellions
             ;
             as
             much
             hath
             beene
             seene
             to
             happen
             in
             these
             times
             in
             the
             I
             le
             of
             S.
             Domingo
             about
             the
             change
             of
             gouernment
             introduced
             vpon
             those
             conquered
             people
             ,
             forced
             to
             subiect
             themselues
             to
             a
             new
             kinde
             of
             seruitude
             .
             In
             very
             deede
             that
             people
             is
             not
             weakely
             armed
             which
             hath
             a
             heart
             ,
             a
             good
             spirite
             ,
             and
             a
             nimble
             hand
             .
          
           
             2
             This
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             the
             Turke
             to
             preuent
             these
             popular
             commotions
             ,
             hath
             depriued
             the
             people
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             armes
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             forget
             both
             the
             vse
             and
             courage
             to
             handle
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             not
             by
             them
             take
             occasion
             to
             mutiny
             .
             Now
             to
             prouide
             that
             so
             barbarous
             a
             yoake
             driue
             them
             not
             to
             despaire
             ,
             he
             maintaineth
             a
             general
             peace
             and
             tranquillity
             throughout
             his
             estate
             :
             he
             hath
             a
             care
             that
             iustice
             be
             equally
             distributed
             :
             that
             they
             haue
             plenty
             of
             victuals
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             vsuall
             commodities
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             lull
             asleepe
             their
             fury
             .
          
           
             3
             By
             these
             meanes
             euery
             one
             maketh
             the
             best
             of
             his
             fortune
             and
             liueth
             quietly
             at
             home
             ,
             embracing
             that
             naturall
             desire
             of
             holding
             his
             owne
             ,
             which
             to
             performe
             euery
             man
             emploieth
             whatsoeuer
             may
             proceed
             out
             of
             himself
             :
             moreouer
             this
             quiet
             and
             ease
             of
             minde
             doth
             so
             soften
             men
             ,
             as
             they
             rest
             free
             from
             the
             thought
             of
             plotting
             or
             vndertaking
             sturs
             and
             rebellions
             :
             Iustice
             ,
             quiet
             ,
             and
             plenty
             ,
             are
             three
             things
             which
             haue
             for
             their
             opposites
             ,
             the
             violence
             of
             soldiours
             in
             time
             of
             war
             ,
             the
             corruption
             of
             Iudges
             in
             time
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             scartsiy
             and
             famine
             in
             both
             .
             The
             iniustice
             ,
             the
             abuse
             ,
             and
             auarice
             of
             officers
             and
             magistrates
             ,
             are
             those
             which
             procure
             the
             subuersion
             and
             vnauoidable
             ruine
             of
             a
             country
             .
             I
             could
             adde
             to
             this
             discourse
             many
             examples
             &
             domesticall
             proofes
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             enter
             into
             too
             deepe
             a
             sea
             I
             will
             spare
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             content
             my selfe
             to
             say
             only
             that
             all
             those
             of
             ancient
             times
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             haue
             had
             any
             touch
             of
             a
             good
             minde
             (
             either
             Christians
             or
             infidels
             )
             haue
             
             euermore
             confessed
             that
             the
             sincere
             execution
             of
             iustice
             is
             the
             strongest
             piller
             of
             all
             well
             ordered
             estates
             ,
             as
             on
             the
             contrary
             iniustice
             is
             the
             ouerthrow
             ,
             not
             alone
             of
             men
             and
             countries
             ,
             but
             of
             beasts
             also
             .
          
           
             To
             returne
             to
             our
             matter
             ,
             it
             is
             sure
             that
             when
             the
             common
             subiect
             hath
             wherewith
             to
             nourish
             ,
             cloath
             ,
             and
             handsomely
             accommodate
             himselfe
             and
             family
             ;
             when
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             armes
             he
             is
             safe
             in
             his
             owne
             home
             ;
             when
             he
             standeth
             not
             in
             feare
             of
             forged
             crimes
             ,
             or
             bribery
             of
             Iudges
             ;
             then
             is
             it
             that
             he
             falleth
             asleepe
             in
             securitie
             ,
             and
             careth
             not
             but
             to
             entertaine
             that
             tranquillitie
             ,
             reiecting
             all
             thought
             of
             rebellions
             .
             This
             is
             it
             which
             the
             Turke
             (
             who
             warreth
             continually
             with
             his
             neighbours
             )
             putteth
             in
             practise
             to
             maintaine
             peace
             throughout
             his
             dominions
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             beloued
             and
             faithfully
             serued
             of
             his
             subiects
             ,
             whom
             he
             tieth
             to
             him
             with
             those
             strong
             bands
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             say
             the
             truth
             (
             besides
             Iustice
             and
             tranquillitie
             )
             most
             proper
             for
             preseruation
             .
             A
             great
             helpe
             heereunto
             is
             his
             continuall
             imploying
             his
             Captaines
             and
             Souldiers
             in
             the
             wars
             ,
             especially
             out
             of
             his
             owne
             countrey
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             spoile
             of
             his
             enemies
             .
          
           
             5
             Peace
             is
             the
             horne
             and
             true
             mother
             of
             abundance
             :
             Then
             is
             it
             that
             euery
             man
             tilleth
             his
             land
             without
             disturbance
             ,
             and
             quietly
             inioyeth
             and
             encreaseth
             his
             owne
             store
             ,
             since
             as
             the
             Poet
             saith
             ,
             
               Pax
               arua
               colit
            
             :
             Iustice
             Queene
             of
             vertues
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             serueth
             as
             the
             base
             and
             most
             sure
             foundation
             to
             peace
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             otherwise
             subsist
             ,
             nor
             the
             lawes
             likewise
             ;
             then
             is
             it
             that
             they
             gaine
             strength
             and
             vigour
             .
          
           
             5
             And
             though
             the
             forme
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Iustice
             be
             not
             without
             much
             vanitie
             and
             oppression
             ,
             and
             though
             all
             matters
             be
             determined
             amongst
             them
             by
             way
             of
             witnesses
             ,
             who
             are
             alike
             bought
             and
             sold
             ;
             and
             that
             iudgements
             passe
             as
             gold
             and
             siluer
             is
             stirring
             :
             yet
             the
             quicke
             dispatch
             they
             receiue
             ,
             maketh
             them
             forget
             this
             inconuenience
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             sentence
             of
             such
             Iudges
             be
             often
             pronounced
             against
             all
             order
             of
             Iustice
             ;
             yet
             is
             there
             thus
             much
             good
             
             gotten
             by
             it
             ;
             that
             men
             consume
             not
             themselues
             bodie
             and
             goods
             in
             pleading
             and
             trotting
             after
             Lawyers
             and
             Atturnies
             ,
             which
             haue
             their
             consciences
             as
             large
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             who
             are
             bought
             more
             deerely
             :
             besides
             the
             delay
             ,
             vexation
             and
             vncertainety
             of
             the
             iudgement
             .
             And
             though
             the
             sentence
             of
             such
             men
             be
             much
             displeasing
             ,
             yet
             the
             people
             haue
             this
             to
             comfort
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             many
             times
             see
             them
             endure
             most
             notable
             and
             exemplary
             punishment
             :
             for
             the
             Turke
             sometimes
             vpon
             the
             least
             complaint
             brought
             against
             them
             ,
             putteth
             them
             to
             death
             ,
             be
             they
             neuer
             so
             great
             personages
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             inrich
             himselfe
             with
             their
             spoiles
             ,
             as
             to
             manifest
             himselfe
             to
             be
             a
             Prince
             most
             respectiue
             of
             iustice
             and
             equity
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             also
             a
             manner
             of
             satisfaction
             to
             his
             subiects
             so
             oppressed
             as
             Selim
             ,
             left
             that
             example
             of
             
               Bostand
               Bassa
            
             .
          
           
             6
             Hence
             Christian
             Princes
             are
             to
             fetch
             an
             aduertisment
             how
             to
             be
             more
             carefull
             then
             they
             are
             in
             making
             their
             ministers
             obserue
             a
             more
             vpright
             and
             speedy
             distribution
             of
             iustice
             amongst
             their
             subiects
             :
             not
             vpon
             the
             grounds
             and
             intents
             of
             this
             barbarous
             Turke
             ;
             but
             rather
             because
             they
             are
             one
             day
             to
             render
             an
             account
             before
             God
             ,
             who
             to
             this
             ende
             established
             them
             in
             place
             aboue
             others
             .
          
           
             Questionlesse
             the
             long
             delaying
             of
             suites
             is
             the
             most
             damnable
             plague
             to
             be
             found
             at
             this
             day
             in
             all
             estates
             :
             The
             abuses
             committed
             otherwise
             by
             the
             ministers
             of
             Princes
             are
             more
             to
             lerable
             then
             these
             ;
             where
             the
             whole
             is
             in
             question
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             Princes
             ought
             to
             looke
             more
             neerely
             to
             this
             then
             to
             any
             other
             thing
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             The
             common
             remedy
             applied
             by
             the
             Turke
             against
             the
             force
             and
             fury
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Another
               way
               of
               preuenting
               popular
               seditions
               ,
               by
               hauing
               alwaies
               bands
               of
               foote
               and
               horse
               in
               a
               readinesse
               .
            
             
               
               2
               The
               Turkes
               strength
               in
               his
               court
               .
            
             
               3
               His
               other
               strengthes
               .
            
             
               4
               Inconueniences
               that
               grew
               by
               the
               Romane
               Legions
               :
            
             
               5
               Preuented
               by
               the
               Turke
               .
            
          
           
             1
             THough
             the
             meanes
             formerly
             deliuered
             be
             sufficient
             to
             keepe
             the
             Turkes
             subiects
             from
             rebelling
             ,
             yet
             there
             are
             stronger
             by
             him
             practised
             ,
             wholly
             to
             preuent
             and
             extinguish
             euen
             the
             least
             sparke
             of
             sedition
             ,
             and
             to
             prouide
             against
             other
             like
             inconueniences
             .
             He
             maintaineth
             a
             great
             number
             of
             horse
             and
             foot
             alwaies
             armed
             ,
             alwaies
             in
             pay
             ,
             and
             distributed
             in
             garrisons
             thorow
             out
             his
             Empire
             ,
             especially
             in
             places
             most
             proper
             to
             resist
             or
             assaile
             .
             These
             curbe
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             vpon
             the
             least
             shew
             of
             rebellion
             lay
             hands
             on
             them
             ,
             represse
             their
             insolency
             ,
             and
             suffer
             not
             the
             least
             apparance
             of
             sedition
             to
             take
             roote
             ,
             remouing
             the
             causes
             euen
             at
             the
             first
             without
             respect
             to
             any
             .
             This
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             there
             hath
             neuer
             beene
             knowen
             any
             popular
             rebellion
             in
             his
             estate
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             port
             of
             the
             great
             Turke
             ,
             as
             they
             tearme
             it
             (
             as
             who
             would
             say
             his
             courte
             and
             gard
             )
             consisteth
             chiesely
             and
             ordinarily
             of
             foure
             thousand
             horse
             ,
             distributed
             into
             foure
             companies
             ,
             to
             wit
             the
             Spahioglani
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             al
             a
             thousand
             besides
             their
             seruants
             ,
             which
             march
             not
             in
             their
             rancke
             but
             apart
             ,
             and
             of
             these
             euery
             one
             hath
             seauen
             or
             eight
             .
             These
             range
             themselues
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             their
             Lord
             wheresoeuer
             he
             become
             ;
             and
             the
             Solastri
             (
             equall
             in
             place
             and
             authority
             )
             on
             the
             left
             .
             These
             two
             sortes
             are
             accounted
             as
             children
             of
             the
             great
             Turke
             ,
             and
             are
             nourished
             and
             brought
             vp
             in
             the
             Sarraglio
             at
             his
             charge
             (
             as
             hath
             beene
             said
             )
             and
             there
             trained
             vp
             in
             all
             exercises
             of
             armes
             .
             After
             these
             ,
             march
             the
             companies
             of
             the
             Vlifezgi
             &
             Charipici
             ,
             inferiour
             to
             the
             other
             in
             rancke
             and
             authority
             .
             Those
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             these
             on
             the
             left
             ,
             either
             consisting
             of
             a
             thousand
             horse
             .
             And
             wheresoeuer
             the
             great
             Turke
             goe
             ,
             
             they
             neuer
             forsake
             him
             .
             These
             foure
             thousand
             horse
             together
             with
             twelue
             thousand
             Ianizzars
             are
             the
             strength
             and
             gard
             of
             the
             person
             and
             port
             of
             the
             Turke
             ,
             with
             these
             forces
             he
             is
             alwaies
             able
             to
             hold
             in
             awe
             and
             subiection
             a
             city
             more
             populous
             then
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             not
             stand
             in
             feare
             of
             any
             attempt
             against
             his
             person
             .
          
           
             3
             In
             other
             places
             of
             his
             Empire
             he
             bestowes
             other
             great
             numbers
             of
             the
             Ianizzars
             to
             be
             assistant
             to
             the
             Gouernors
             and
             Bassas
             ,
             besides
             the
             succours
             they
             are
             to
             haue
             of
             such
             horse
             and
             foote
             as
             those
             are
             bound
             to
             furnish
             on
             whom
             the
             Turke
             hath
             at
             other
             times
             bestowed
             such
             arable
             lands
             as
             haue
             beene
             conquered
             by
             armes
             ,
             whence
             he
             draweth
             one
             man
             or
             more
             as
             the
             necessity
             of
             his
             affaires
             requireth
             ,
             and
             according
             as
             is
             the
             value
             of
             what
             they
             possesse
             .
             These
             are
             called
             Mozzellini
             .
             Such
             as
             are
             tied
             to
             this
             contribution
             may
             be
             compared
             to
             the
             Feudataries
             of
             our
             Prince
             ,
             towards
             whose
             seruice
             they
             are
             to
             finde
             a
             light
             horse
             or
             musket
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             two
             ,
             more
             or
             lesse
             according
             to
             the
             imperiall
             institutions
             of
             such
             fees
             and
             tenures
             as
             so
             binde
             them
             .
             After
             all
             those
             we
             haue
             named
             ,
             march
             the
             Alcanzi
             ,
             or
             Aconizij
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             would
             say
             Aduenturers
             ,
             which
             haue
             no
             wages
             ,
             &
             are
             appointed
             to
             march
             a
             daies
             iourny
             before
             the
             campe
             ,
             pilling
             ,
             harrowing
             ,
             and
             hauocking
             all
             before
             them
             ,
             whereof
             they
             are
             to
             answeare
             the
             fift
             parte
             clcere
             to
             the
             great
             Turke
             :
             of
             these
             there
             are
             thirty
             thousand
             ,
             besides
             them
             there
             are
             the
             Azapi
             (
             of
             meane
             quality
             )
             but
             such
             as
             serue
             his
             turne
             for
             Gally-slaues
             ,
             mariners
             and
             pioners
             to
             intrench
             ,
             fill
             vp
             ditches
             ,
             raise
             engines
             ,
             and
             perform
             other
             such
             like
             seruill
             offices
             ,
             their
             number
             is
             40000.
             
             Ouer
             and
             aboue
             these
             vnder
             two
             Beglerbees
             or
             Lientenants
             generall
             ,
             the
             one
             in
             Europe
             the
             other
             in
             Asia
             ;
             he
             hath
             neere
             an
             hundred
             thousand
             horse
             in
             ordinary
             intertainment
             .
             The
             Beglerby
             of
             Grecia
             or
             Europ
             (
             which
             is
             as
             much
             to
             say
             as
             Prince
             of
             all
             Princes
             )
             hath
             his
             place
             of
             residency
             at
             Sophia
             a
             towne
             of
             Seruia
             .
             That
             of
             Asia
             abideth
             at
             Culhea
             a
             towne
             of
             Galatia
             .
             Each
             of
             these
             hath
             vnder
             his
             obedience
             many
             Sangiacks
             (
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             sherifes
             or
             bailifs
             )
             the
             very
             children
             
             of
             the
             great
             Turke
             which
             gouerne
             in
             the
             Prouinces
             where
             they
             command
             are
             bound
             to
             obey
             them
             .
             This
             great
             multitude
             of
             horsemen
             are
             so
             well
             mounted
             and
             armed
             ,
             as
             none
             can
             chuse
             or
             wish
             a
             more
             fit
             or
             direct
             meanes
             then
             their
             ordinary
             strength
             to
             hinder
             all
             popular
             reuolts
             or
             rebellions
             ,
             be
             they
             neuer
             so
             great
             .
             That
             which
             hapned
             to
             Gazeles
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Selim
             doth
             sufficiently
             approue
             it
             ;
             
             he
             thought
             to
             stirre
             against
             Soliman
             ,
             and
             to
             moue
             Syria
             to
             rebell
             ;
             but
             he
             was
             preuented
             by
             that
             mighty
             power
             which
             Soliman
             found
             euen
             then
             in
             a
             readinesse
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             ouerthrew
             him
             .
             These
             ordinary
             prouisions
             of
             war
             are
             the
             more
             terrible
             and
             effectual
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             all
             the
             people
             of
             his
             obedience
             are
             intirely
             disarmed
             of
             whatsoeuer
             offensiue
             weapons
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             Romans
             obserued
             this
             custome
             ,
             to
             distribute
             diuers
             of
             their
             legions
             about
             the
             frontiers
             of
             Germany
             alongst
             the
             Rhene
             and
             Danowb
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             end
             and
             purpose
             as
             the
             Turke
             entertaineth
             his
             horse
             .
             But
             it
             seemeth
             that
             he
             proceedeth
             therein
             more
             discreetly
             then
             did
             the
             Romans
             ,
             for
             they
             kept
             all
             their
             forces
             together
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             vnder
             one
             Generall
             ,
             of
             whom
             depended
             the
             absolute
             command
             of
             the
             armies
             :
             whence
             it
             fell
             out
             that
             to
             accommodate
             themselues
             ,
             they
             ouerthrew
             the
             houses
             of
             particular
             men
             ,
             ruined
             ,
             and
             famished
             the
             countrey
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             the
             hauocke
             they
             made
             (
             which
             alwaies
             attendeth
             so
             great
             a
             multitude
             )
             as
             by
             their
             large
             prouisions
             most
             necessary
             for
             an
             armie
             :
             The
             other
             prouinces
             farre
             distant
             were
             exempt
             from
             this
             oppression
             ,
             yet
             not
             from
             contribution
             ,
             but
             those
             which
             sustained
             the
             armie
             ,
             were
             so
             ouerburdened
             ,
             as
             their
             miserie
             incited
             them
             to
             rebell
             ,
             and
             shake
             off
             their
             obedience
             .
             But
             contrariwise
             ,
             the
             Turke
             which
             disperseth
             his
             horse
             and
             foote
             into
             diuers
             Prouinces
             ,
             vnder
             the
             command
             of
             sixtie
             and
             six
             Sangiacks
             ,
             draweth
             not
             after
             him
             such
             disorder
             or
             ill
             satisfaction
             as
             did
             the
             Romans
             .
             Their
             great
             assemblie
             in
             one
             place
             was
             cause
             of
             seditions
             ,
             debates
             ,
             mutinies
             and
             other
             mischiefes
             ,
             most
             difficult
             to
             be
             preuented
             .
             They
             did
             not
             perceiue
             how
             this
             manner
             of
             
             proceeding
             was
             a
             means
             that
             the
             Souldiers
             grew
             too
             much
             to
             affect
             their
             Captaines
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Captaines
             found
             themselues
             by
             them
             enabled
             to
             attempt
             (
             as
             they
             often
             did
             )
             many
             things
             to
             the
             preiudice
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             And
             in
             very
             deed
             it
             oftentimes
             hapned
             that
             their
             armies
             made
             choice
             of
             their
             General
             for
             Emperour
             ,
             in
             despite
             of
             the
             Senatours
             authoritie
             ;
             either
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             valour
             they
             knew
             to
             be
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             pecuniarie
             corrupting
             their
             affections
             ,
             which
             the
             Senate
             could
             not
             remedy
             :
             And
             in
             trueth
             it
             was
             a
             very
             easie
             matter
             for
             the
             Generall
             ,
             so
             farre
             from
             home
             ,
             and
             holding
             his
             forces
             vnited
             in
             one
             body
             ,
             to
             practise
             the
             Colonels
             ,
             and
             the
             Colonels
             to
             bargaine
             and
             buie
             the
             harts
             and
             affections
             of
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             by
             them
             to
             possesse
             the
             Empire
             ,
             so
             as
             sometime
             the
             armie
             of
             Spaine
             chose
             their
             Generall
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             that
             of
             Germany
             theirs
             :
             whereof
             we
             haue
             many
             examples
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             calamities
             and
             miseries
             which
             did
             thence
             accrew
             to
             the
             Estate
             and
             subiects
             .
          
           
             5
             It
             is
             an
             inconuenience
             whereto
             the
             Turke
             cannot
             be
             subiect
             ;
             for
             keeping
             his
             troups
             and
             armies
             so
             spread
             abroad
             and
             disperst
             ,
             they
             haue
             not
             the
             meanes
             to
             mutinie
             (
             especially
             being
             in
             no
             place
             ouer
             strong
             )
             nor
             yet
             grow
             to
             affect
             their
             Beglerbyes
             or
             Gouernours
             ,
             whom
             they
             seldome
             see
             or
             repaire
             to
             :
             much
             lesse
             can
             the
             Beglerbee
             in
             his
             owne
             behalfe
             easily
             winne
             or
             entice
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             Sangiacks
             ,
             or
             affections
             of
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             as
             he
             might
             well
             doe
             if
             the
             troupes
             were
             alwais
             together
             in
             time
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             abroad
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             prouince
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Turke
             represseth
             the
             power
             of
             the
             great
             men
             of
             his
             estate
             .
          
           
             
               1
               The
               authoritie
               of
               a
               Prince
               (
               if
               his
               vertue
               be
               not
               eminent
               aboue
               all
               the
               great
               men
               of
               his
               kingdome
               )
               is
               by
               their
               vertue
               obscured
               ,
               whence
               groweth
               the
               diminution
               of
               the
               subiects
               obseruance
               .
            
             
               
               2
               From
               whence
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               Nobilitie
               doth
               proceed
               .
            
             
               3
               The
               detestable
               crueltie
               of
               the
               Turkish
               Emperour
               against
               the
               next
               of
               his
               bloud
               .
            
             
               4
               Vsage
               of
               great
               men
               taken
               by
               the
               Turkes
               .
            
             
               5
               The
               vncertaine
               fortune
               and
               estate
               of
               the
               Turkes
               officers
               .
            
          
           
             1
             TO
             the
             end
             the
             dependencie
             and
             authoritie
             whereof
             wee
             haue
             hitherto
             entreated
             be
             without
             alteration
             maintained
             ,
             it
             is
             requisite
             that
             the
             Prince
             haue
             a
             care
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             none
             in
             his
             countrey
             who
             for
             their
             greatnesse
             may
             incourage
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             embolden
             them
             to
             attempt
             ought
             ,
             backt
             by
             their
             authoritie
             ,
             countenance
             and
             conduct
             .
          
           
             2
             This
             greatnesse
             may
             grow
             from
             three
             principall
             causes
             :
             either
             in
             regard
             they
             are
             Princes
             of
             the
             bloud
             ,
             or
             for
             that
             they
             are
             noted
             to
             be
             nobly
             descended
             and
             rich
             ,
             or
             else
             for
             the
             reputation
             they
             haue
             gotten
             ,
             and
             a
             long
             while
             preserued
             ,
             either
             by
             cunning
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             owne
             valour
             ,
             and
             merit
             :
             things
             that
             winne
             credit
             and
             name
             amongst
             the
             common
             people
             .
             Concerning
             the
             first
             cause
             ,
             the
             children
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             and
             kinsmen
             of
             the
             Turke
             ,
             are
             great
             by
             consanguinitie
             .
             The
             Barons
             of
             the
             country
             obtaine
             the
             second
             ranke
             ,
             whereto
             the
             noblenesse
             of
             their
             family
             calleth
             them
             :
             for
             the
             third
             ,
             such
             ministers
             and
             officers
             as
             beare
             a
             stroake
             and
             swaie
             in
             matters
             of
             the
             highest
             consequence
             ,
             are
             accounted
             great
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             Ottaman
             Princes
             ,
             of
             nature
             barbarous
             and
             cruell
             ,
             ordinarily
             shelter
             themselues
             from
             these
             inconueniences
             ,
             with
             courses
             far
             from
             all
             humanity
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             without
             all
             respect
             of
             Law
             ,
             religion
             ,
             or
             other
             ciuill
             consideration
             ,
             they
             vpon
             the
             least
             scruple
             that
             may
             be
             ,
             ridde
             their
             hands
             by
             execrable
             murthers
             ,
             of
             their
             neerest
             kinsfolkes
             and
             friends
             ,
             yea
             euen
             of
             their
             fathers
             and
             brethren
             ,
             alone
             to
             inioy
             and
             by
             their
             death
             to
             assure
             to
             themselues
             the
             quiet
             possession
             of
             their
             kingdome
             .
             Selim
             the
             first
             murthered
             two
             of
             his
             brethren
             ,
             procured
             the
             death
             of
             all
             his
             nephewes
             ,
             
             yea
             and
             of
             his
             father
             also
             .
             He
             would
             often
             say
             that
             there
             was
             nothing
             more
             sweet
             then
             to
             raigne
             out
             of
             the
             suspition
             and
             shadow
             of
             his
             kindred
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             deserued
             pardon
             for
             what
             he
             had
             committed
             ,
             since
             it
             was
             the
             same
             play
             and
             vsage
             he
             should
             haue
             receiued
             ,
             if
             any
             other
             but
             himselfe
             had
             attained
             to
             the
             crowne
             .
             Amurath
             the
             third
             which
             now
             raigneth
             ,
             made
             his
             entry
             by
             the
             death
             of
             his
             brother
             ,
             and
             searched
             the
             establishing
             of
             his
             Empire
             ,
             euen
             in
             the
             belly
             of
             his
             mother
             ,
             then
             great
             with
             childe
             ,
             making
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             one
             end
             of
             her
             &
             what
             she
             went
             withall
             :
             these
             cruelties
             are
             monstrous
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             horror
             and
             infamie
             :
             yet
             hath
             it
             not
             beene
             knowen
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             that
             euer
             any
             citie
             ,
             any
             people
             ,
             or
             armie
             ,
             did
             reuolt
             or
             mutine
             .
             This
             inhumanitie
             is
             amongst
             them
             growne
             to
             that
             lawfull
             and
             ordinarie
             consequence
             ,
             as
             they
             vsually
             put
             it
             in
             practise
             ,
             without
             feare
             of
             blame
             or
             reproch
             .
             The
             examples
             thereof
             are
             as
             infinite
             as
             their
             memories
             ,
             stinking
             and
             abhominable
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             this
             butchering
             is
             amongst
             them
             an
             hereditary
             succession
             ,
             descending
             from
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             which
             God
             would
             reuenge
             with
             our
             hands
             if
             we
             would
             amend
             our
             liues
             .
          
           
             4
             As
             for
             the
             Barons
             and
             Lords
             of
             the
             countrey
             ,
             Mahomet
             the
             first
             ,
             destroied
             their
             seed
             ,
             expelling
             them
             out
             of
             his
             estate
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             all
             the
             originarie
             Turkish
             Princes
             his
             allies
             ;
             and
             if
             by
             chance
             there
             remaine
             any
             of
             the
             Ottoman
             race
             ,
             he
             is
             so
             kept
             downe
             ,
             as
             he
             traileth
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             his
             belly
             vpon
             the
             ground
             ,
             liuing
             most
             poorely
             without
             all
             charge
             ,
             and
             manage
             of
             affaires
             :
             so
             as
             neither
             valour
             nor
             riches
             can
             make
             him
             appeere
             or
             shine
             in
             the
             worlds
             eie
             ;
             rather
             he
             remaineth
             eclipsed
             amongst
             the
             vulgar
             sort
             ,
             without
             honour
             ,
             credit
             ,
             or
             estimation
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Princes
             and
             mightie
             men
             of
             the
             countrey
             by
             them
             subdued
             ,
             they
             know
             well
             enough
             how
             to
             ridde
             their
             hands
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             sort
             as
             we
             haue
             before
             declared
             :
             so
             as
             neuer
             Empire
             was
             raised
             ,
             or
             maintained
             with
             more
             execrable
             murthers
             ,
             then
             this
             hath
             beene
             in
             these
             daies
             ;
             they
             neither
             sparing
             Princes
             of
             their
             bloud
             ,
             nor
             the
             chiefe
             Potentates
             
             of
             their
             prouinces
             ;
             for
             they
             blinde
             them
             ,
             if
             not
             kill
             them
             .
          
           
             5
             Now
             concerning
             the
             ministers
             and
             officers
             ,
             who
             by
             long
             managing
             of
             waightie
             affaires
             ,
             haue
             attained
             to
             Honorable
             places
             ,
             authority
             and
             reputation
             ;
             there
             is
             not
             one
             ,
             be
             hee
             neuer
             so
             great
             ,
             which
             at
             the
             least
             winke
             ,
             wrath
             ,
             and
             pleasure
             of
             his
             Lord
             ,
             loseth
             not
             his
             life
             immediatly
             .
             Baiazet
             caused
             
               Acomat
               Bassa
            
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             an
             excellent
             man
             of
             armes
             and
             a
             woorthy
             Captaine
             ,
             saying
             the
             too
             much
             reputation
             of
             the
             seruant
             was
             a
             cause
             of
             the
             too
             great
             ielousie
             of
             the
             master
             .
             Selim
             likewise
             put
             many
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             amongst
             others
             
               Mustafa
               Bassa
            
             ,
             whom
             he
             caused
             to
             be
             strangled
             at
             Prusa
             ,
             and
             after
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             to
             the
             dogs
             .
             This
             was
             his
             recompence
             for
             fauoring
             him
             in
             the
             vsurpation
             of
             the
             Empire
             against
             Baiazet
             his
             father
             then
             liuing
             ,
             and
             for
             making
             riddance
             of
             his
             two
             brethren
             Acomat
             and
             Corcut.
             He
             suspected
             it
             was
             he
             that
             had
             reuealed
             his
             secret
             (
             as
             indeed
             he
             had
             )
             to
             Aladin
             and
             Amarath
             children
             of
             his
             brother
             Acomat
             ,
             because
             contrary
             to
             his
             expectation
             he
             sought
             their
             death
             .
             It
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             an
             ordinary
             course
             with
             Princes
             that
             one
             light
             offence
             obscureth
             and
             maketh
             them
             forget
             a
             thousand
             good
             seruices
             performed
             for
             the
             good
             of
             their
             affaires
             .
             For
             my
             part
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             that
             this
             rage
             ,
             and
             inhumane
             cruelty
             familiar
             with
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Ottomans
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             true
             and
             iust
             iudgment
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             will
             by
             their
             parricid
             handes
             chastice
             the
             Apostasies
             and
             wickednesse
             of
             one
             by
             another
             ,
             considering
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             them
             are
             Christians
             who
             haue
             denied
             their
             faith
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             miserable
             act
             climed
             vp
             to
             the
             height
             of
             those
             eminent
             charges
             and
             dignities
             they
             possesse
             .
             As
             not
             long
             since
             his
             diuine
             Maiestie
             permitted
             a
             poore
             simple
             souldiour
             to
             kill
             
               Mahomet
               Bassa
            
             ,
             a
             man
             most
             mighty
             in
             credit
             and
             authority
             ;
             but
             more
             rich
             of
             power
             and
             meanes
             ;
             yet
             such
             a
             one
             as
             had
             beene
             a
             Christian
             and
             had
             taken
             vpon
             him
             the
             orders
             of
             Priesthood
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             How
             he
             confoundeth
             the
             practises
             of
             forraine
             Princes
             his
             neighbours
          
           
             
               1
               The
               diuorce
               of
               the
               Greeke
               church
               from
               the
               Romish
               confirmeth
               the
               Turkish
               Empire
               .
            
             
               2
               What
               were
               requisite
               to
               stir
               vp
               the
               Turkish
               subiects
               to
               rebellion
               .
            
             
               3
               The
               Greekes
               vtterly
               destitute
               of
               meanes
               for
               such
               proceedings
               .
            
             
               4
               His
               owne
               subiects
               throughly
               curbed
               .
            
          
           
             1
             ONe
             of
             the
             most
             assured
             meanes
             practised
             by
             the
             Turke
             ,
             as
             an
             infallible
             course
             of
             setling
             his
             estate
             against
             the
             intelligence
             which
             his
             people
             might
             hold
             with
             Christian
             princes
             ,
             is
             the
             diuorce
             &
             separation
             he
             maintaineth
             betweene
             the
             Greeke
             &
             the
             Romish
             church
             ,
             supposing
             while
             this
             schisme
             shall
             continue
             amongst
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             neuer
             establish
             betweene
             them
             a
             sound
             amity
             .
             This
             made
             the
             conquest
             of
             Constantinople
             easie
             vnto
             them
             ;
             this
             hath
             forwarded
             the
             proceeding
             of
             his
             victories
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             put
             into
             his
             hands
             all
             those
             rich
             and
             goodly
             Prouinces
             ,
             whereof
             he
             is
             at
             this
             day
             the
             peaceable
             ,
             but
             Tyrannicall
             owner
             :
             moreouer
             he
             so
             narrowly
             obserueth
             our
             vnhappie
             discord
             ,
             as
             he
             by
             a
             perpetuall
             counsaill
             endeuoureth
             all
             he
             can
             possibly
             ,
             that
             the
             Patriarkes
             render
             no
             obedience
             to
             the
             Pope
             :
             neither
             is
             it
             long
             since
             
               Zacharias
               ,
               Patriarcke
            
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             was
             like
             to
             be
             staked
             for
             hauing
             admitted
             the
             new
             Callender
             and
             the
             reformation
             of
             the
             course
             of
             the
             yeere
             ,
             made
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Gregorie
             the
             13.
             
          
           
             2
             Now
             to
             returne
             to
             the
             principall
             point
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             presupposed
             
             that
             the
             proiects
             and
             carriage
             of
             popular
             rebellions
             ,
             cannot
             be
             vndertaken
             without
             the
             support
             and
             direction
             of
             the
             mightiest
             for
             wealth
             ,
             meanes
             ,
             and
             authority
             ,
             in
             the
             country
             which
             we
             would
             surprise
             ;
             and
             that
             Princes
             will
             not
             bouge
             to
             set
             a
             foote
             these
             plots
             and
             enterprises
             ,
             but
             by
             offered
             occasion
             of
             some
             fortresse
             which
             importeth
             the
             assurance
             and
             consequence
             of
             the
             estate
             ,
             and
             may
             serue
             for
             a
             refuge
             to
             recouer
             their
             decaied
             strength
             :
             or
             else
             that
             their
             destigne
             relieth
             vpon
             some
             promised
             succour
             ,
             or
             finally
             vpon
             the
             consideration
             that
             those
             who
             inuite
             them
             to
             this
             conquest
             are
             so
             strong
             within
             themselues
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             hope
             for
             an
             honorable
             issue
             of
             their
             enterprise
             .
          
           
             3
             These
             are
             all
             necessary
             particularities
             ,
             but
             not
             any
             of
             them
             resteth
             now
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Greekes
             abased
             by
             extreame
             seruitude
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             from
             hauing
             any
             fortresse
             at
             their
             deuotion
             ,
             as
             they
             cannot
             once
             stir
             without
             being
             discouered
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             were
             disposed
             to
             vndertake
             ,
             they
             haue
             at
             their
             backe
             so
             great
             a
             number
             of
             men
             at
             arms
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             least
             breath
             of
             a
             rebellion
             ,
             they
             would
             cut
             them
             off
             before
             they
             should
             haue
             meanes
             once
             to
             peepe
             forth
             of
             their
             shels
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             Turke
             againe
             maketh
             them
             sure
             to
             him
             so
             many
             waies
             ,
             though
             all
             barbarous
             and
             vnciuill
             ,
             as
             he
             scarcely
             alloweth
             his
             subiects
             leaue
             to
             draw
             their
             breath
             ,
             nor
             suffreth
             his
             mighty
             men
             once
             to
             hold
             vp
             their
             heades
             ;
             or
             forraine
             Princes
             to
             be
             able
             in
             due
             time
             to
             attempt
             ought
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             the
             second
             Booke
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           THIRD
           BOOKE
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             The
             causes
             of
             the
             fall
             and
             ruine
             of
             estates
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Estates
               are
               subiect
               to
               change
               .
            
             
               2
               Some
               of
               longer
               ,
               some
               of
               lesse
               continuance
               .
            
             
               3
               Great
               ,
               small
               ,
               and
               meane
               estates
               ,
               and
               their
               causes
               of
               ruine
               ;
               externall
               ,
               internall
               ,
               and
               mixt
               .
            
             
               4
               Lesse
               estates
               come
               to
               their
               endes
               soonest
               by
               externall
               causes
               .
            
             
               5
               The
               great
               by
               internall
               .
            
             
               6
               The
               meane
               more
               durable
               ,
               yet
               subiect
               to
               alteration
               .
            
          
           
             1
             THe
             order
             that
             nature
             obserueth
             in
             all
             things
             created
             doth
             plainly
             enough
             teach
             vs
             that
             whatsoeuer
             is
             borne
             passeth
             and
             hastneth
             towards
             death
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             things
             which
             haue
             a
             beginning
             necessarilie
             and
             interchangably
             roule
             towards
             their
             end
             .
             This
             proceedeth
             either
             of
             an
             ordinarie
             and
             naturall
             course
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             violence
             and
             alteration
             of
             compound
             bodies
             .
             Hence
             we
             drawe
             this
             construction
             ,
             that
             estates
             change
             ,
             monarchies
             faile
             ,
             and
             the
             ruine
             of
             one
             serueth
             as
             the
             raising
             to
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             2
             Againe
             ,
             as
             of
             humaine
             bodies
             some
             are
             more
             strong
             ,
             
             vigorous
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             better
             composition
             then
             others
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             of
             longer
             continuance
             ;
             so
             we
             see
             the
             same
             difference
             in
             kingdomes
             and
             estates
             :
             in
             as
             much
             as
             some
             preserue
             themselues
             longer
             ,
             either
             because
             by
             their
             nature
             they
             are
             more
             surely
             founded
             (
             as
             for
             example
             the
             Signory
             of
             Nobles
             is
             more
             lasting
             then
             the
             popular
             estate
             ,
             and
             a
             Monarchal
             estate
             more
             then
             a
             common-weale
             ,
             because
             a
             Monarchy
             keepeth
             the
             causes
             of
             corruption
             more
             aloofe
             from
             her
             ;
             or
             is
             policed
             with
             better
             lawes
             )
             or
             because
             of
             the
             situation
             which
             is
             naturally
             more
             strong
             then
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             at
             this
             day
             in
             the
             Signorie
             of
             Venice
             .
          
           
             3
             But
             because
             this
             assertion
             is
             subiect
             to
             diuers
             obiectiōs
             ,
             we
             will
             diuide
             it
             only
             into
             two
             propositions
             .
             First
             then
             of
             principalities
             ,
             some
             are
             small
             ,
             some
             great
             ,
             some
             indifferent
             ,
             either
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             subsistance
             or
             first
             essence
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             comparison
             which
             may
             be
             made
             betweene
             them
             and
             their
             neighbours
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             efficient
             causes
             of
             the
             vtter
             ruine
             of
             estates
             are
             either
             inward
             ,
             or
             outward
             ,
             or
             mixt
             :
             The
             inward
             are
             to
             be
             fetched
             and
             conceiued
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             negligence
             ,
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             riot
             of
             Princes
             which
             giue
             themselues
             ouer
             to
             all
             voluptuousnesse
             ;
             whereto
             may
             be
             added
             the
             factions
             ,
             secret
             practises
             ,
             ambitions
             ,
             and
             desperate
             humors
             of
             subiects
             ,
             with
             sundrie
             other
             occasions
             ,
             all
             fit
             to
             bring
             estates
             to
             their
             vtter
             ruine
             .
             The
             outwad
             causes
             are
             the
             stratagemes
             ,
             armes
             ,
             and
             force
             of
             the
             enemie
             .
             The
             mixt
             are
             such
             as
             participate
             of
             both
             ,
             as
             are
             the
             rebellions
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             treasons
             of
             particular
             men
             ,
             put
             in
             execution
             by
             forraine
             ayd
             and
             force
             .
             Since
             then
             it
             is
             so
             that
             all
             principalities
             are
             subiect
             to
             ruine
             by
             one
             of
             these
             three
             causes
             ;
             we
             are
             now
             to
             vnfold
             what
             maladies
             may
             infect
             ,
             as
             well
             great
             and
             indifferent
             ,
             as
             small
             estates
             ;
             and
             draw
             all
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             inward
             ,
             outward
             ,
             and
             mixt
             causes
             .
          
           
             Now
             like
             as
             in
             naturall
             things
             naturall
             corruption
             is
             more
             tolerable
             then
             violent
             ,
             so
             must
             we
             consider
             whether
             the
             alteration
             and
             impairing
             of
             estates
             and
             common
             weales
             chance
             by
             reason
             of
             age
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             violence
             of
             some
             not
             forseene
             cause
             .
          
           
           
             4
             Returning
             then
             to
             our
             former
             diuision
             and
             well
             examining
             it
             ,
             wee
             shall
             finde
             that
             small
             Estates
             come
             to
             their
             ends
             rather
             by
             meanes
             of
             outward
             causes
             (
             brought
             in
             by
             force
             and
             violence
             )
             then
             otherwise
             :
             In
             as
             much
             as
             their
             power
             being
             insufficient
             to
             withstand
             their
             mighty
             neighbours
             ambitious
             attempts
             ,
             they
             are
             at
             the
             first
             incounter
             ouerset
             with
             the
             storm
             of
             his
             conquests
             ;
             in
             this
             maner
             the
             seueral
             Signories
             of
             Lombardy
             fel
             in
             subiection
             either
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Milan
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Venetiās
             ;
             the
             free
             cities
             of
             Thoscany
             became
             a
             pray
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             Florence
             :
             The
             Princes
             of
             Africke
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Fez-Marocco
             ,
             and
             Algiers
             .
          
           
             5
             On
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             great
             Empires
             are
             vsually
             subuerted
             by
             meanes
             of
             inward
             causes
             ;
             either
             by
             ease
             &
             plenty
             ,
             which
             customarily
             makes
             Princes
             to
             swell
             with
             insupportable
             pride
             ;
             by
             voluptuous
             riot
             (
             whereto
             people
             amidst
             their
             abundance
             are
             most
             prone
             )
             or
             else
             by
             insolency
             and
             presumption
             seazing
             the
             great
             ones
             of
             the
             country
             when
             they
             see
             themselues
             much
             followed
             and
             reuerenced
             ,
             all
             fit
             inticements
             to
             dispose
             a
             hart
             (
             but
             indifferently
             generous
             )
             to
             plot
             for
             his
             owne
             raising
             .
          
           
             
               Nec
               quenquam
               iam
               ferre
               potest
               Caesarue
               priorem
               ,
            
             
               Pompeiusue
               parem
               .
            
          
           
             Then
             is
             it
             (
             as
             one
             saith
             )
             that
             Caesar
             cannot
             brooke
             a
             superior
             ,
             and
             that
             Pompey
             stomaketh
             an
             equall
             .
          
           
             6
             Meane
             estates
             vndergoe
             danger
             as
             well
             as
             the
             two
             former
             ,
             yet
             far
             lesse
             ,
             since
             they
             hold
             the
             meane
             as
             the
             other
             the
             extreams
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             not
             so
             vnfurnished
             of
             strength
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             would
             be
             easie
             for
             euery
             one
             to
             inuade
             and
             oppresse
             them
             ,
             neither
             are
             they
             of
             that
             greatnesse
             and
             wealth
             ,
             as
             to
             afforde
             matter
             to
             particular
             men
             to
             grow
             mighty
             ,
             or
             else
             abandon
             themselues
             immoderatly
             to
             delights
             &
             pleasures
             ,
             or
             to
             transport
             themselues
             beyond
             the
             limits
             of
             reason
             .
             This
             is
             it
             that
             so
             long
             preserued
             the
             common
             weales
             of
             Sparta
             &
             of
             Venice
             ,
             which
             euermore
             respectiuely
             intertained
             a
             meane
             and
             equality
             .
          
           
             The
             mixt
             causes
             of
             the
             ruine
             of
             Estates
             are
             inward
             treacheries
             and
             outward
             force
             .
             Treason
             hatched
             within
             an
             
             Estate
             much
             more
             indammageth
             a
             great
             then
             a
             small
             or
             meane
             Empire
             .
             For
             a
             monarke
             is
             not
             able
             to
             turne
             his
             eie
             vpon
             euery
             corner
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ;
             and
             sturring
             spirits
             are
             fortified
             in
             their
             attempts
             either
             with
             the
             hope
             of
             impunity
             (
             the
             nourse
             of
             vices
             in
             all
             Estates
             and
             gouernments
             )
             or
             with
             the
             opinion
             they
             haue
             conceiued
             of
             not
             being
             discouered
             till
             such
             time
             as
             their
             proiects
             meete
             with
             some
             good
             successe
             .
             These
             things
             happen
             sooner
             ,
             when
             the
             Prince
             is
             far
             off
             then
             at
             hand
             .
             Spaine
             can
             witnesse
             it
             ,
             which
             was
             so
             vnhappily
             betraied
             by
             
               Count
               Iulian
            
             ,
             
             as
             it
             thereby
             fell
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Moores
             .
             So
             was
             the
             Empire
             of
             the
             Mamelucks
             by
             the
             treason
             of
             Caierbeius
             possest
             by
             Selim
             Emperour
             of
             the
             Turkes
             .
             
             Who
             would
             search
             more
             narowly
             into
             Christendome
             shall
             finde
             that
             the
             ciuill
             wars
             of
             France
             minister
             more
             examples
             for
             proofe
             of
             this
             then
             is
             necessary
             .
             Thus
             wee
             see
             that
             small
             estates
             are
             most
             to
             stand
             in
             feare
             of
             forraine
             force
             ,
             since
             they
             haue
             not
             wherewitheither
             of
             or
             in
             themselues
             to
             be
             able
             to
             resist
             or
             to
             take
             breath
             :
             That
             the
             meane
             estates
             are
             alwaies
             lesse
             offended
             by
             outward
             force
             then
             the
             smallest
             ,
             and
             more
             free
             from
             inward
             treason
             then
             the
             greatest
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             From
             what
             coniectures
             the
             continuance
             of
             estates
             may
             be
             gathered
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Causes
               of
               the
               change
               of
               Estates
               .
            
             
               2
               The
               ruine
               of
               Estates
               is
               most
               answearable
               to
               their
               beginnings
               .
            
             
               3
               The
               rootes
               of
               common
               wealths
               how
               maintained
               .
            
             
               4
               Security
               especially
               to
               be
               auoided
               .
            
          
           
           
             1
             I
             Will
             no
             farther
             extend
             the
             discourse
             of
             the
             former
             chapter
             ,
             nor
             diue
             into
             the
             other
             efficient
             causes
             of
             the
             ruine
             of
             estates
             :
             for
             should
             I
             handle
             what
             might
             be
             farther
             said
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             I
             should
             wander
             too
             far
             frō
             the
             propounded
             subiect
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             racke
             the
             argument
             beyond
             his
             due
             pitch
             .
             I
             will
             then
             tie
             my selfe
             only
             to
             the
             coniectures
             of
             the
             continuance
             or
             fall
             of
             estates
             ,
             omitting
             other
             causes
             ,
             as
             also
             all
             that
             may
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             iudgement
             of
             the
             heauens
             ,
             the
             influence
             of
             the
             stars
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             vertue
             ;
             sithence
             this
             knowledge
             is
             fraught
             with
             so
             many
             obscurities
             and
             contrarieties
             in
             what
             is
             written
             thereof
             ,
             as
             I
             will
             spare
             to
             search
             too
             far
             into
             it
             :
             Though
             otherwise
             we
             are
             to
             imagine
             that
             nothing
             is
             made
             in
             vaine
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             celestiall
             bodies
             moue
             not
             by
             chance
             ,
             but
             rather
             by
             diuine
             order
             and
             disposition
             .
             Againe
             ,
             the
             errors
             of
             their
             Ephimerides
             and
             the
             different
             supputation
             of
             the
             first
             masters
             of
             their
             profession
             ,
             make
             the
             knowledge
             to
             be
             vncertaine
             and
             their
             so
             surely
             grounded
             maximes
             to
             afford
             contrarie
             resolutions
             .
             Let
             vs
             not
             meddle
             then
             with
             the
             aspects
             of
             the
             stars
             ,
             or
             the
             natiuities
             of
             estates
             ,
             but
             regard
             and
             consider
             the
             effects
             of
             what
             is
             at
             our
             owne
             home
             without
             taking
             so
             high
             a
             flight
             .
             We
             say
             then
             that
             estates
             suffer
             either
             by
             the
             vnremoueable
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             naturall
             course
             of
             time
             ,
             wherewith
             in
             time
             they
             grow
             feeble
             ,
             and
             change
             :
             or
             else
             by
             the
             wils
             of
             men
             ,
             so
             vnstable
             and
             light
             ,
             as
             they
             ordinarily
             breede
             an
             vniuersall
             alteration
             thorow
             out
             a
             whole
             estate
             and
             common-weale
             .
             We
             will
             only
             drawe
             our
             coniectures
             from
             naturall
             causes
             (
             not
             to
             meddle
             with
             the
             iudgement
             of
             the
             diuine
             Maiesty
             or
             mans
             inconstancy
             )
             nakedly
             and
             simply
             to
             speake
             of
             them
             as
             neere
             and
             familiar
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             we
             may
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             chaos
             of
             causes
             heauenly
             and
             most
             remote
             .
          
           
             2
             So
             then
             we
             are
             to
             thinke
             that
             the
             continuance
             of
             estates
             is
             proportioned
             to
             their
             beginning
             .
             It
             is
             with
             them
             as
             with
             
             sensible
             creatures
             ,
             which
             the
             more
             they
             hasten
             to
             arriue
             at
             the
             perfection
             of
             their
             being
             ,
             the
             sooner
             also
             they
             faile
             and
             die
             :
             the
             contrarie
             is
             seene
             in
             those
             which
             with
             a
             slow
             and
             measured
             pase
             attaine
             to
             a
             more
             faire
             maturity
             and
             perfection
             :
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             among
             beastes
             the
             horse
             ,
             amongst
             trees
             the
             willow
             are
             of
             no
             long
             indurance
             :
             but
             those
             that
             (
             as
             the
             Hart
             and
             Oliue
             )
             make
             by
             degrees
             and
             slowly
             towards
             their
             ripenes
             ,
             are
             likewise
             more
             lasting
             .
             We
             may
             say
             the
             like
             of
             Empires
             and
             Estates
             :
             for
             as
             we
             see
             them
             slow
             or
             swift
             in
             their
             increase
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             more
             swift
             or
             slow
             in
             their
             ruine
             .
             Haue
             not
             the
             French
             more
             then
             once
             conquered
             the
             duchy
             of
             Milan
             and
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Naples
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             a
             man
             may
             say
             almost
             in
             a
             moment
             ?
             so
             haue
             they
             many
             times
             lost
             it
             and
             all
             in
             a
             moment
             :
             such
             conquests
             resemble
             Torrents
             tumbling
             downe
             the
             mountaines
             ,
             which
             in
             lesse
             then
             an
             hour
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             great
             shoutes
             of
             waters
             they
             bring
             with
             them
             ,
             become
             fearefull
             and
             dangerous
             ;
             when
             soone
             after
             in
             an
             instant
             ,
             we
             see
             them
             fallen
             and
             shallow
             ,
             so
             as
             a
             childe
             may
             wade
             thorow
             them
             without
             trouble
             or
             danger
             .
             Now
             not
             to
             leaue
             this
             conquest
             of
             Milan
             and
             Naples
             ,
             we
             must
             to
             this
             purpose
             by
             examples
             contrary
             to
             the
             former
             make
             good
             the
             ground
             of
             our
             proposition
             :
             which
             to
             performe
             ,
             I
             will
             set
             before
             you
             the
             manner
             how
             the
             Spaniards
             conquered
             and
             held
             these
             prouinces
             .
          
           
             I
             finde
             it
             hath
             been
             by
             a
             long
             course
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             infinite
             trauaile
             accompanied
             with
             all
             the
             paines
             and
             troubles
             ,
             which
             those
             who
             set
             vp
             their
             rest
             vpon
             a
             conquest
             and
             resolue
             to
             abide
             out
             the
             wars
             ,
             ordinarily
             indure
             .
             Hence
             their
             labour
             hath
             taken
             such
             roote
             ,
             as
             nothing
             since
             hath
             been
             able
             to
             escape
             their
             hands
             ,
             howsoeuer
             they
             haue
             been
             oft
             times
             galled
             and
             put
             to
             their
             plunges
             .
             It
             is
             requisite
             then
             that
             Empires
             haue
             their
             rootes
             to
             sustaine
             them
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             deepe
             and
             sound
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             is
             impossible
             they
             should
             long
             continue
             .
             Now
             that
             they
             may
             be
             such
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             especiall
             wisedome
             and
             many
             yeeres
             required
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             true
             rootes
             of
             an
             estate
             are
             the
             loue
             of
             the
             people
             
             towards
             their
             Prince
             ,
             the
             sincere
             and
             holy
             distribution
             of
             Iustice
             amongst
             the
             subiects
             ;
             military
             discipline
             well
             policed
             and
             obserued
             by
             the
             souldiours
             ;
             honours
             ,
             rewards
             ,
             and
             benefits
             bestowed
             according
             to
             vertue
             and
             merit
             :
             that
             great
             men
             be
             not
             slightly
             set
             by
             ,
             abased
             or
             contemned
             :
             that
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             people
             be
             intertained
             with
             all
             honest
             satisfaction
             :
             necessary
             prouisions
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             places
             of
             strength
             ;
             well
             husbanding
             of
             the
             treasure
             ;
             friendly
             intelligence
             with
             neighbour
             Princes
             ;
             vncorrupt
             election
             of
             officers
             ;
             modesty
             in
             their
             proceedings
             :
             these
             are
             the
             very
             true
             rootes
             able
             to
             fortifie
             and
             make
             monarchies
             to
             flourish
             and
             raise
             them
             to
             eternity
             :
             which
             rootes
             can
             neuer
             proue
             setled
             spring
             ,
             or
             send
             foorth
             worthy
             fruit
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             be
             planted
             in
             the
             soile
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             aduice
             and
             industrie
             ,
             and
             husbanded
             by
             the
             continuance
             of
             time
             .
          
           
             4
             It
             is
             often
             seene
             that
             great
             Conquests
             and
             victories
             attained
             without
             losse
             or
             labour
             ,
             so
             blinde
             the
             Conquerour
             ,
             as
             they
             make
             him
             become
             like
             one
             of
             those
             long
             reeds
             or
             canes
             which
             carry
             outwardly
             a
             good
             apparance
             ,
             but
             are
             inwardly
             hollow
             and
             of
             fraile
             substance
             .
             They
             cause
             him
             to
             contemne
             his
             companions
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             assisted
             him
             in
             obtaining
             his
             victories
             ,
             but
             more
             the
             subdued
             people
             ,
             whence
             ordinarily
             followeth
             ,
             that
             the
             higher
             is
             his
             fortune
             ,
             the
             neerer
             is
             his
             fall
             .
             Wee
             haue
             straied
             sufficiently
             .
             It
             is
             now
             high
             time
             to
             returne
             to
             our
             principall
             discourse
             :
             and
             as
             we
             haue
             heretofore
             made
             it
             appeare
             that
             there
             are
             three
             sorts
             of
             estates
             ;
             so
             wee
             are
             now
             to
             vnfold
             in
             what
             ranck
             of
             the
             three
             the
             Turke
             is
             to
             be
             bestowed
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             monarchy
             of
             the
             Turke
             is
             comprehended
             within
             the
             number
             of
             great
             estates
             .
          
           
             
               1
               The
               substance
               of
               the
               ensuing
               Chapters
               .
            
             
               
               2
               Greatnesse
               of
               the
               Turkish
               Empire
               .
            
             
               3
               Compared
               with
               the
               Romaines
               .
            
             
               4
               The
               marueilous
               successe
               thereof
               inwarre
               .
            
          
           
             1
             From
             the
             diuision
             of
             estates
             deliuered
             by
             vs
             in
             the
             former
             chapter
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             take
             his
             foundation
             ,
             and
             by
             these
             causes
             wee
             are
             to
             make
             choice
             of
             that
             of
             the
             three
             which
             is
             the
             surest
             ;
             by
             what
             accidents
             or
             infirmities
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             may
             vndergoe
             a
             change
             ,
             either
             outwardly
             or
             inwardly
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             rank
             of
             the
             three
             wee
             are
             to
             lodge
             the
             Turke
             .
             Some
             one
             perhaps
             will
             iudge
             this
             question
             superfluous
             and
             vnprofitable
             ,
             seeing
             his
             renowne
             ,
             his
             conquests
             ,
             and
             his
             long
             rule
             doe
             but
             too
             much
             teach
             vs
             what
             he
             is
             :
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             I
             should
             not
             thinke
             it
             besides
             the
             purpose
             a
             little
             to
             particularize
             the
             causes
             of
             his
             greatnesse
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             estate
             of
             the
             Turke
             is
             held
             without
             question
             to
             bee
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             and
             mightiest
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             large
             circuit
             it
             containeth
             ,
             as
             of
             his
             power
             :
             he
             is
             great
             because
             of
             so
             many
             Prouinces
             reduced
             to
             his
             obedience
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             haue
             not
             so
             great
             a
             share
             in
             Europe
             as
             the
             Romaines
             sometimes
             had
             ,
             he
             hath
             to
             counteruaile
             this
             ,
             more
             aduantaged
             himselfe
             in
             Asia
             and
             Africke
             :
             for
             when
             the
             fortune
             of
             the
             Romaines
             was
             at
             the
             greatest
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             their
             armes
             most
             at
             libertie
             ,
             yet
             went
             they
             not
             beyond
             Euphrates
             :
             It
             is
             very
             true
             ,
             that
             Traian
             went
             farther
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             Prouinces
             he
             subdued
             were
             soone
             abandoned
             by
             Adrian
             his
             successor
             .
          
           
             The
             Turke
             hath
             not
             done
             so
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             extended
             his
             dominion
             as
             far
             as
             Tigris
             ;
             he
             possesseth
             all
             Mesopotamia
             ,
             or
             as
             they
             terme
             it
             Diarbecke
             .
             From
             thence
             he
             reacheth
             as
             far
             as
             Balsera
             or
             the
             Gulfe
             of
             Persia
             ,
             which
             the
             Romans
             neuer
             saw
             ,
             and
             the
             Gulfe
             of
             Arabia
             .
             And
             to
             say
             better
             ,
             all
             is
             his
             from
             the
             red
             sea
             to
             the
             Cittie
             Aden
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             maine
             continent
             beyond
             the
             mouth
             of
             this
             sea
             ,
             more
             then
             an
             hundred
             and
             fiftie
             miles
             :
             he
             hath
             also
             inlarged
             his
             dominions
             
             toward
             the
             South
             far
             beyond
             Aegypt
             .
             In
             Africk
             all
             is
             his
             ,
             except
             three
             places
             of
             strength
             which
             the
             king
             of
             Spaine
             holdeth
             ,
             
               Pegnon
               de
               Veles
               ,
               Oran
            
             ,
             and
             
               Melila
               :
               Mauritania
            
             also
             is
             his
             ,
             only
             three
             fortresses
             excepted
             ,
             which
             are
             
               Tanger
               ,
               Arsilla
            
             ,
             and
             Mazagan
             ,
             conquered
             by
             the
             Portugall
             :
             when
             I
             name
             Africk
             ,
             I
             intend
             that
             country
             commonly
             termed
             Barbary
             ,
             and
             not
             Ethiopia
             .
          
           
             3
             Hauing
             now
             seene
             the
             largenes
             of
             his
             dominions
             ,
             we
             are
             next
             to
             discourse
             of
             his
             meanes
             and
             power
             .
             I
             finde
             that
             he
             hath
             better
             established
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             then
             the
             Romans
             euer
             did
             whē
             they
             were
             at
             their
             intirest
             greatnes
             ,
             because
             in
             such
             a
             most
             large
             compasse
             of
             his
             country
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             king
             or
             common
             weale
             beareth
             sway
             to
             distinguish
             his
             dominions
             :
             which
             was
             otherwise
             with
             the
             Romanes
             ,
             who
             had
             many
             such
             wedged
             in
             ,
             within
             the
             continent
             of
             their
             Empire
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             not
             any
             one
             of
             his
             subiects
             that
             dareth
             to
             say
             that
             the
             house
             wherein
             he
             dwelleth
             ,
             or
             the
             land
             he
             tilleth
             ,
             is
             his
             owne
             .
             They
             acknowledge
             to
             hold
             all
             they
             haue
             of
             him
             :
             he
             ordinarily
             intertaineth
             diuers
             great
             and
             mighty
             armies
             both
             by
             sea
             and
             by
             land
             .
             So
             as
             it
             must
             needes
             be
             granted
             that
             he
             is
             greater
             in
             his
             estates
             ,
             meanes
             and
             power
             ,
             then
             euer
             were
             the
             Romans
             ,
             for
             he
             so
             peaceably
             maintaineth
             what
             he
             hath
             conquered
             ,
             as
             he
             can
             no
             waies
             vndergoe
             the
             troubles
             and
             wars
             which
             the
             Romans
             endured
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             Mithridate
             ,
             the
             
               Parthians
               ,
               Farnaces
            
             and
             others
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             next
             Europe
             the
             Gaules
             are
             not
             his
             enemies
             .
             The
             Cymbrians
             are
             his
             associats
             ;
             so
             as
             he
             fostereth
             such
             a
             tranquillity
             and
             obedience
             on
             all
             sides
             ,
             as
             he
             amasseth
             inestimable
             treasure
             .
          
           
             4
             And
             more
             ,
             (
             a
             thing
             worth
             the
             noting
             )
             in
             three
             hundred
             yeeres
             space
             since
             he
             began
             first
             to
             reigne
             ,
             he
             hath
             receiued
             but
             foure
             notable
             ouerthrowes
             (
             that
             excepted
             which
             he
             receiued
             the
             yeere
             past
             neere
             Tauris
             )
             But
             the
             Romaines
             in
             lesse
             time
             receiued
             more
             and
             greater
             at
             the
             only
             hands
             of
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
             In
             sum
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             that
             nation
             in
             the
             world
             which
             can
             vaunt
             of
             so
             many
             victories
             
             in
             so
             short
             a
             space
             ,
             or
             to
             haue
             triumphed
             of
             the
             captiuity
             or
             death
             of
             so
             many
             kings
             and
             great
             Princes
             ,
             as
             the
             great
             Turke
             ;
             or
             that
             haue
             with
             such
             happie
             successe
             and
             discipline
             so
             soone
             raised
             so
             mightie
             an
             Empire
             as
             his
             is
             at
             this
             day
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             fearfull
             matter
             to
             heare
             it
             related
             that
             Mahomet
             the
             second
             (
             an
             infidel
             )
             hath
             had
             such
             fauour
             of
             the
             heauens
             ,
             as
             to
             haue
             beene
             able
             in
             the
             space
             of
             32.
             yeeres
             raigne
             ,
             to
             subdue
             two
             Empires
             ,
             vsurpe
             twelue
             kingdomes
             ,
             and
             take
             by
             force
             two
             hundred
             cities
             ?
             That
             which
             affordeth
             the
             greatest
             cause
             of
             wonder
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             this
             hath
             succeeded
             in
             the
             very
             time
             when
             the
             art
             of
             military
             engines
             &
             fortifications
             were
             in
             their
             perfection
             ,
             and
             wherewith
             we
             might
             haue
             armed
             our selues
             to
             withstand
             him
             .
             In
             conclusion
             ,
             what
             shal
             we
             say
             of
             Selim
             the
             first
             ,
             who
             in
             lesse
             then
             foure
             yeeres
             space
             vanquished
             the
             Mamelucks
             ,
             subdued
             all
             Syria
             ,
             Palestina
             ,
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             a
             great
             part
             of
             Arabia
             and
             all
             Aegypt
             ?
             These
             are
             questionlesse
             goodly
             and
             notable
             Tropheys
             of
             the
             Turks
             greatnesse
             ,
             but
             most
             dishonorable
             and
             dangerous
             for
             all
             Christendome
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IIII.
             
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Empire
             of
             the
             Turke
             draw
             towards
             an
             end
             .
          
           
             
               1
               The
               Ottaman
               Empire
               leaneth
               toward
               ruine
               .
            
             
               2
               The
               reasons
               are
               the
               bordering
               princes
               vpon
               the
               Turkes
               estate
               ,
               and
               their
               prouiding
               for
               their
               safety
               .
            
             
               3
               Made
               wise
               by
               others
               harmes
               they
               stand
               vpon
               their
               defensiue
               war.
               
            
             
               4
               They
               are
               bridled
               by
               strong
               fortresses
               .
            
             
               5
               Contrary
               arguments
               .
            
          
           
             1
             WE
             haue
             discoursed
             as
             briefely
             as
             might
             be
             of
             the
             fall
             and
             ruine
             of
             estates
             ,
             of
             their
             efficient
             causes
             ,
             and
             vpon
             what
             coniectures
             a
             man
             might
             gather
             them
             .
             It
             is
             now
             time
             that
             we
             see
             and
             examine
             in
             like
             sort
             whether
             the
             empire
             of
             the
             Turke
             be
             nere
             
             his
             end
             ,
             and
             abatement
             of
             his
             greatnesse
             ,
             according
             as
             a
             man
             may
             draw
             from
             coniectures
             it
             leaneth
             towards
             his
             declining
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             foundation
             heereof
             be
             built
             vpon
             reasons
             so
             cleere
             and
             euident
             as
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             contraried
             ,
             yet
             will
             I
             alledge
             one
             that
             carrieth
             more
             apparence
             then
             all
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             his
             empire
             is
             at
             the
             highest
             that
             it
             may
             be
             by
             the
             ruine
             of
             Princes
             by
             him
             expelled
             ,
             vanquished
             and
             made
             away
             one
             after
             an
             other
             ,
             whilest
             he
             hath
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             triumphed
             of
             their
             estates
             and
             rich
             spoiles
             ;
             but
             now
             that
             he
             hath
             none
             to
             oppose
             him
             with
             hopes
             of
             so
             fauourable
             issue
             as
             had
             the
             other
             :
             his
             ambition
             ,
             heart
             ,
             and
             courage
             will
             grow
             idle
             and
             languish
             ;
             whence
             in
             time
             will
             spring
             the
             ruine
             of
             his
             Empire
             ;
             Is
             he
             not
             already
             come
             to
             that
             passe
             ?
             The
             Princes
             that
             confine
             vpon
             him
             ,
             though
             more
             weake
             then
             he
             to
             bid
             him
             battaile
             ,
             assaile
             ,
             or
             defend
             ,
             haue
             neuerthelesse
             so
             ordered
             their
             affaires
             and
             meanes
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             able
             at
             this
             day
             to
             sheeld
             themselues
             sufficiently
             from
             his
             attempts
             .
          
           
             2
             Amongst
             others
             the
             King
             of
             Persia
             ,
             doth
             he
             not
             so
             ballance
             his
             power
             as
             he
             hath
             giuen
             him
             many
             great
             ouerthrowes
             ,
             and
             one
             lately
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             )
             neere
             Tauris
             ?
             The
             Tartarians
             also
             hold
             him
             plaie
             and
             more
             prouoke
             him
             then
             he
             them
             ;
             and
             of
             late
             they
             got
             from
             him
             Caffa
             a
             strong
             and
             wealthy
             towne
             ;
             moreouer
             whilest
             he
             was
             busied
             about
             the
             wars
             of
             Persia
             the
             Georgians
             took
             and
             sacked
             Xistis
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             hold
             it
             ;
             so
             as
             the
             Turke
             hath
             repossessed
             himself
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Muscouit
             doth
             not
             only
             defend
             himselfe
             from
             the
             incursions
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             but
             he
             oft
             times
             also
             skirmisheth
             with
             them
             ,
             commanding
             as
             he
             doth
             aboue
             an
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             thousand
             horse
             .
             The
             King
             of
             Polonia
             likewise
             more
             mighty
             then
             the
             Muscouit
             ,
             is
             so
             strong
             as
             he
             will
             not
             take
             wrong
             ;
             but
             is
             able
             rather
             at
             all
             times
             to
             repell
             the
             violence
             of
             his
             enemy
             .
             The
             house
             of
             Austria
             together
             with
             the
             aid
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             Germanie
             ,
             hath
             wherewithall
             to
             make
             their
             party
             good
             and
             to
             oppose
             him
             :
             the
             Venetians
             ,
             vnited
             with
             Italy
             and
             Spaine
             (
             which
             in
             such
             a
             case
             will
             not
             abandon
             them
             )
             are
             
             likewise
             able
             enough
             to
             defend
             themselues
             and
             hold
             their
             owne
             .
             As
             for
             the
             king
             of
             Spain
             ,
             he
             is
             so
             mighty
             by
             sea
             and
             by
             land
             ,
             both
             of
             men
             and
             mony
             ,
             as
             he
             dareth
             vndertake
             himselfe
             to
             incounter
             the
             Turke
             in
             battaile
             ,
             much
             more
             to
             defend
             himselfe
             if
             assaulted
             .
             The
             King
             of
             Fez
             is
             not
             anie
             way
             awed
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             is
             more
             strong
             then
             he
             ,
             at
             the
             least
             in
             Africke
             ;
             which
             he
             approued
             to
             the
             common
             hurt
             of
             Christendome
             by
             that
             ouerthrow
             and
             death
             of
             the
             King
             Don
             Sebastian
             of
             Portugall
             ,
             where
             so
             many
             Christians
             miserably
             ended
             their
             daies
             .
             The
             last
             of
             those
             which
             abut
             vpon
             the
             Turke
             is
             
               Prester
               Iohn
            
             ,
             who
             hath
             hitherto
             behaued
             himselfe
             so
             honorably
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             neuer
             shewed
             any
             token
             of
             fearing
             his
             forces
             .
             So
             as
             being
             now
             vnable
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             concord
             &
             stout
             opposition
             of
             his
             neighbours
             ,
             to
             gaine
             farther
             ground
             ;
             he
             must
             of
             necessity
             (
             vnlesse
             God
             in
             regard
             of
             our
             sinnes
             be
             otherwise
             pleased
             )
             begin
             to
             recoile
             ;
             and
             that
             greatnesse
             which
             he
             hath
             built
             vpon
             others
             ruines
             must
             decay
             and
             lessen
             ;
             since
             the
             matter
             which
             gaue
             the
             increase
             is
             on
             his
             part
             wanting
             .
          
           
             3
             There
             is
             yet
             an
             other
             point
             which
             fortifieth
             this
             opinion
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             :
             that
             all
             such
             Princes
             as
             confine
             vpon
             the
             Turke
             ,
             are
             by
             others
             example
             made
             more
             wise
             ,
             aduised
             and
             considerat
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             before
             the
             ruine
             of
             such
             as
             serued
             for
             a
             pray
             to
             the
             Ottomans
             ;
             whereby
             they
             will
             discreetly
             looke
             to
             themselues
             how
             they
             courageously
             hazzard
             their
             persons
             or
             estates
             at
             one
             battaile
             :
             they
             will
             rather
             be
             content
             to
             stand
             vpon
             their
             defence
             ,
             attending
             while
             time
             beget
             some
             apparent
             occasion
             ,
             roundly
             and
             to
             the
             purpose
             to
             set
             vpon
             him
             .
          
           
             4
             Againe
             ,
             there
             are
             at
             this
             day
             so
             many
             fortresses
             ,
             so
             strong
             and
             so
             well
             appointed
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             in
             a
             manner
             impregnable
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             Turke
             is
             not
             like
             to
             finde
             the
             way
             so
             open
             as
             heereto
             fore
             he
             did
             to
             carry
             them
             :
             but
             if
             he
             should
             put
             himselfe
             vpon
             that
             hazardous
             enterprise
             of
             forcing
             them
             one
             by
             one
             ,
             it
             were
             as
             much
             as
             to
             become
             the
             author
             of
             his
             owne
             ruine
             .
          
           
             5
             Neither
             ought
             any
             man
             in
             opposing
             this
             ,
             
             alledge
             the
             
             losse
             of
             Cypres
             ,
             since
             it
             hapned
             not
             so
             much
             through
             the
             Turkes
             power
             ,
             as
             because
             of
             the
             distance
             of
             Venice
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             supply
             them
             with
             men
             and
             munition
             .
             A
             man
             may
             by
             a
             contrary
             argument
             say
             as
             much
             of
             the
             sauing
             of
             Malta
             (
             speaking
             according
             to
             humaine
             causes
             )
             for
             it
             was
             not
             protected
             either
             by
             the
             forces
             within
             it selfe
             ,
             
             or
             by
             the
             succor
             sent
             thither
             from
             other
             parts
             :
             but
             only
             because
             the
             Iland
             was
             so
             far
             distant
             from
             Constantinople
             as
             the
             army
             could
             not
             in
             due
             time
             and
             season
             receiue
             their
             prouisions
             and
             bee
             refreshed
             as
             was
             requisite
             ,
             nor
             well
             imploie
             such
             as
             were
             sent
             thither
             .
             If
             it
             would
             please
             God
             that
             the
             Turke
             might
             often
             make
             such
             voiages
             ,
             he
             would
             prepare
             vs
             faire
             occasions
             to
             attempt
             the
             reuenge
             of
             the
             outrages
             Christendome
             hath
             by
             him
             sundry
             waies
             receiued
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             By
             what
             kinde
             of
             causes
             the
             Empire
             of
             the
             Turkes
             might
             most
             easily
             faile
             .
          
           
             
               1
               The
               power
               of
               the
               Turke
               not
               to
               be
               easily
               ouerthrowne
               by
               outward
               causes
               .
            
             
               2
               The
               power
               of
               Princes
               &
               estates
               bordering
               vpon
               the
               Turke
               ,
               as
               the
               Persians
               ,
               Tartarians
               ,
               Moscouits
               ,
               Polonians
               ,
               Germans
               ,
               Venetians
               ,
               Spaniards
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             1
             AS
             wee
             haue
             at
             large
             intreated
             in
             the
             chapters
             going
             before
             by
             what
             causes
             all
             estates
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             their
             last
             end
             and
             ruine
             ;
             so
             are
             we
             now
             to
             come
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Ottomans
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             ;
             and
             examine
             by
             what
             inconueniences
             it
             may
             vndergoe
             a
             change
             .
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             that
             this
             their
             so
             raised
             greatnesse
             can
             hardly
             decay
             by
             vertue
             of
             outward
             causes
             ;
             seeing
             the
             Princes
             bordering
             
             vpon
             their
             estate
             ,
             
             are
             euery
             one
             in
             particular
             weake
             to
             assaile
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             might
             well
             doe
             if
             they
             were
             peaceably
             vnited
             .
          
           
             2
             This
             weakenesse
             presupposed
             ,
             it
             followeth
             that
             it
             will
             proue
             a
             hard
             matter
             to
             ruine
             him
             by
             forraine
             force
             ,
             whose
             strength
             and
             meanes
             it
             is
             requisit
             we
             examine
             to
             inlighten
             this
             opinion
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             those
             that
             confine
             vpon
             the
             Turke
             next
             Africke
             ,
             are
             the
             King
             of
             Fez
             ,
             of
             Marocco
             ,
             and
             Prester
             Iohn
             :
             next
             Asia
             ,
             the
             Sophi
             and
             the
             Tartarians
             :
             in
             Europe
             the
             Duke
             of
             Muscouy
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Polonia
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             the
             Venetians
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             King
             of
             Fez
             he
             hath
             men
             enow
             ,
             but
             small
             store
             of
             mony
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             hath
             not
             the
             meanes
             or
             ability
             to
             maintaine
             a
             lasting
             war
             :
             Againe
             ,
             though
             I
             should
             suppose
             he
             were
             able
             to
             be
             at
             the
             charge
             ,
             yet
             I
             finde
             him
             naked
             of
             other
             things
             necessarie
             to
             aduantage
             himselfe
             vpon
             the
             Turke
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             places
             of
             strength
             to
             forward
             his
             proceedings
             ,
             and
             assure
             his
             retrait
             :
             so
             as
             he
             is
             like
             enough
             to
             come
             short
             of
             his
             aime
             :
             and
             if
             he
             should
             performe
             some
             worthy
             exploit
             in
             Africk
             ,
             doubtles
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             his
             neighbour
             would
             soone
             be
             iealous
             of
             his
             good
             fortune
             .
             And
             in
             very
             deede
             this
             is
             not
             the
             point
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             all
             one
             with
             Christendome
             whether
             the
             King
             of
             Fez
             be
             too
             strong
             for
             the
             Turke
             ,
             or
             the
             Turke
             for
             the
             King
             of
             Fez
             ,
             since
             both
             are
             the
             Christians
             enemies
             .
             As
             for
             Prester
             Iohn
             ,
             all
             the
             world
             knoweth
             he
             hath
             enough
             to
             doe
             to
             defend
             himselfe
             against
             the
             Turkes
             forces
             ;
             neither
             is
             it
             long
             since
             he
             wan
             from
             him
             all
             the
             hauens
             he
             had
             vpon
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             and
             amongst
             others
             that
             of
             Archiech
             and
             Mazzua
             :
             now
             for
             the
             Sophi
             ,
             if
             we
             search
             their
             histories
             we
             shall
             finde
             that
             the
             kings
             of
             Persia
             haue
             alwaies
             had
             the
             worse
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             &
             among
             all
             other
             Mahomet
             the
             second
             ouercame
             Vsumcassan
             ;
             
             after
             him
             Selim
             the
             first
             did
             as
             much
             to
             Ismael
             whom
             he
             forced
             into
             the
             remotest
             parts
             of
             his
             country
             .
             Tarmas
             also
             met
             with
             the
             like
             measure
             at
             Solimans
             hands
             :
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             we
             see
             that
             Cudabenda
             hath
             had
             such
             a
             hand
             
             of
             Amurath
             the
             third
             now
             raigning
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             often
             vanquished
             his
             armies
             ,
             and
             now
             of
             late
             at
             Tauris
             :
             and
             though
             he
             haue
             atchieued
             most
             worthy
             victories
             ,
             yet
             hath
             he
             nothing
             aduantaged
             himselfe
             .
             In
             the
             Turkes
             country
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             wan
             one
             fortresse
             of
             importance
             ,
             or
             ought
             else
             that
             might
             counteruaile
             the
             charge
             of
             his
             wars
             :
             This
             hath
             succeeded
             in
             regard
             the
             Soph●is
             strōg
             of
             horse
             ,
             but
             vnprouided
             of
             foote
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             the
             principal
             force
             of
             such
             as
             besiege
             or
             defend
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             to
             force
             places
             of
             strength
             there
             is
             required
             great
             store
             of
             cannon
             &
             other
             munition
             ,
             all
             wanting
             to
             the
             Sophi
             ,
             who
             may
             well
             meete
             the
             enemy
             in
             the
             feeld
             and
             bid
             him
             battaile
             ,
             but
             not
             pursue
             and
             assaile
             him
             if
             he
             retire
             into
             his
             fortres
             ;
             because
             of
             the
             aboue
             said
             defects
             of
             foot
             &
             artillery
             ;
             &
             though
             he
             were
             prouided
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             wants
             he
             the
             skill
             how
             to
             vse
             thē
             like
             others
             .
             The
             example
             of
             Tauris
             approueth
             this
             sufficiently
             ,
             for
             after
             he
             had
             this
             last
             yeere
             vanquished
             the
             armie
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             and
             slaine
             an
             hundred
             thousand
             men
             ,
             he
             could
             neuer
             take
             the
             Cittadell
             wherein
             the
             Turks
             had
             drawne
             all
             their
             munition
             of
             war
             ,
             and
             left
             aboue
             eight
             thousand
             men
             ;
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             newes
             hitherto
             that
             he
             hath
             taken
             it
             &
             expelled
             them
             thence
             .
             The
             Tartarians
             are
             as
             ill
             stored
             with
             foote
             and
             artillery
             as
             the
             Persians
             ,
             and
             except
             that
             they
             last
             got
             of
             the
             Turke
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             truly
             said
             that
             they
             neuer
             did
             him
             harme
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Moscouit
             which
             abutteth
             vpon
             him
             (
             as
             doe
             also
             the
             Polonians
             )
             they
             haue
             in
             regarde
             of
             the
             Turke
             small
             store
             of
             men
             ,
             horse
             and
             mony
             ;
             so
             as
             the
             most
             they
             can
             doe
             is
             to
             hold
             their
             owne
             .
             Now
             concerning
             the
             Germans
             ,
             they
             haue
             lost
             much
             of
             their
             ancient
             reputation
             by
             the
             ouerthrow
             they
             receiued
             of
             the
             Turke
             at
             Exechium
             ,
             Buda
             ,
             and
             sundry
             other
             places
             ;
             so
             as
             they
             are
             glad
             to
             keepe
             home
             without
             daring
             to
             assaile
             him
             .
             The
             Venetians
             haue
             beene
             so
             vnfortunate
             ,
             as
             they
             haue
             neuer
             moued
             war
             against
             the
             Turke
             but
             it
             hath
             succeeded
             contrary
             to
             their
             hopes
             :
             and
             which
             is
             the
             worst
             of
             all
             ,
             they
             neuer
             consented
             to
             anie
             treatie
             of
             peace
             ,
             but
             they
             did
             forgoe
             some
             important
             member
             of
             their
             estate
             .
             And
             to
             
             say
             the
             truth
             Mahomet
             the
             second
             got
             Negropont
             ,
             Scutari
             ,
             and
             Groya
             ;
             Baiazet
             tooke
             from
             them
             Lepanto
             and
             Modon
             ,
             and
             after
             in
             a
             treaty
             of
             peace
             they
             made
             with
             him
             they
             parted
             with
             S.
             Moore
             ;
             in
             an
             other
             treaty
             they
             left
             to
             Soliman
             Napoles
             of
             Maluasia
             :
             Selim
             the
             second
             wan
             by
             force
             the
             I
             le
             of
             Cypres
             ,
             Duleme
             ,
             and
             Antiuari
             :
             And
             though
             these
             be
             heauy
             losses
             ,
             yet
             in
             regard
             they
             were
             far
             distant
             from
             their
             estates
             they
             are
             more
             supportable
             then
             if
             they
             had
             beene
             neere
             hand
             ,
             so
             ought
             they
             now
             more
             then
             euer
             aduise
             how
             to
             strengthen
             themselues
             against
             the
             Turke
             by
             their
             braue
             resolution
             and
             prouision
             ,
             which
             they
             may
             better
             doe
             now
             then
             euer
             ,
             in
             regard
             their
             forces
             are
             more
             liuely
             ,
             and
             the
             members
             of
             their
             common-weale
             more
             vnited
             and
             compact
             then
             heeretofore
             .
             Now
             we
             are
             to
             come
             to
             the
             king
             of
             Spaine
             .
             Let
             vs
             say
             that
             he
             hath
             store
             of
             mony
             and
             all
             prouision
             necessary
             to
             be
             imploied
             in
             the
             wars
             ;
             that
             he
             is
             not
             without
             sufficient
             numbers
             of
             foot
             and
             horse
             alwaie
             in
             pay
             ;
             that
             hee
             hath
             the
             commodity
             extraordinarily
             to
             leuy
             so
             many
             men
             as
             may
             make
             the
             Turke
             stand
             in
             feare
             of
             him
             ;
             that
             his
             forces
             by
             sea
             are
             good
             and
             strong
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             can
             increase
             them
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ;
             that
             he
             hath
             store
             of
             victuals
             ,
             commodity
             of
             hauens
             ,
             for
             conuenient
             landing
             in
             his
             countries
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             word
             that
             he
             is
             so
             mighty
             ,
             as
             that
             neither
             he
             standeth
             in
             awe
             of
             the
             Turk
             ,
             neither
             dareth
             the
             Turke
             assaile
             him
             :
             yet
             this
             power
             and
             hability
             could
             neuer
             hitherto
             be
             imploied
             to
             the
             purpose
             against
             the
             common
             enemy
             of
             Christendome
             .
             Not
             for
             want
             of
             will
             or
             inclination
             thereto
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             is
             hindred
             by
             the
             reuolt
             of
             Flanders
             .
             The
             suspition
             also
             and
             feare
             of
             his
             neighbours
             armes
             ,
             would
             neuer
             permit
             him
             to
             display
             an
             vnited
             and
             firme
             power
             against
             the
             Turke
             :
             he
             hath
             rather
             beene
             enforced
             to
             wast
             his
             time
             and
             meanes
             vpon
             the
             particular
             preseruation
             of
             his
             estates
             somewhat
             distant
             one
             from
             an
             other
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             courageously
             exploiting
             them
             against
             the
             Turkes
             to
             the
             good
             and
             consolation
             of
             Christendome
             .
             But
             our
             sinnes
             are
             they
             especially
             which
             haue
             depriued
             vs
             of
             the
             glorious
             fruits
             and
             aduantages
             we
             
             might
             haue
             gained
             by
             so
             worthy
             a
             power
             .
             In
             conclusion
             ,
             we
             must
             grant
             that
             since
             the
             Empire
             of
             the
             Turke
             cannot
             receiue
             any
             damage
             or
             alteration
             by
             outward
             causes
             (
             which
             are
             wont
             to
             ruine
             estates
             )
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             inward
             causes
             either
             separate
             or
             mixt
             effect
             it
             ;
             yet
             before
             we
             discourse
             of
             these
             two
             meanes
             I
             hold
             it
             not
             amisse
             a
             little
             to
             examine
             ,
             whether
             his
             estate
             may
             be
             by
             maine
             and
             open
             force
             ouerthrowne
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             not
             an
             impossible
             thing
             for
             the
             Christians
             with
             open
             force
             to
             vanquish
             the
             Turke
             .
          
           
             
               1
               The
               Turke
               is
               not
               inuincible
               .
            
             
               2
               Examples
               of
               their
               sundry
               ouerthrowes
               .
            
             
               3
               A
               comparison
               of
               their
               good
               and
               ill
               successe
               in
               battailes
               .
               All
               proofes
               that
               they
               may
               be
               conquered
               .
            
          
           
             1
             THe
             conclusion
             of
             the
             argument
             of
             the
             former
             chapter
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Turke
             cannot
             by
             way
             of
             open
             force
             receiue
             harme
             or
             ruine
             of
             importance
             ;
             because
             of
             the
             mighty
             power
             and
             meanes
             he
             hath
             of
             his
             owne
             .
             But
             heereby
             is
             not
             inferred
             that
             therefore
             Christian
             Princes
             should
             faile
             of
             courage
             or
             hope
             ,
             to
             goe
             thorow
             with
             their
             affaires
             to
             his
             preiudice
             ;
             rather
             otherwise
             placing
             their
             confidence
             in
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             hope
             better
             then
             euer
             ,
             for
             the
             reasons
             I
             shall
             heereafter
             alledge
             ;
             by
             the
             handling
             wherof
             I
             hope
             to
             proue
             that
             so
             far
             is
             he
             from
             being
             inuincible
             ,
             as
             on
             the
             contrary
             he
             may
             be
             easily
             vanquished
             as
             many
             experiences
             may
             resolue
             vs.
             
          
           
             2
             We
             haue
             elsewhere
             said
             that
             Baiazet
             the
             first
             was
             ouercome
             and
             taken
             aliue
             at
             the
             battaile
             he
             fought
             at
             Mount-Stella
             against
             the
             great
             Tamberlain
             ,
             
             vnder
             whose
             hands
             he
             
             died
             a
             captiue
             .
             
             
               Carambeius
               Bassa
            
             of
             Amurath
             the
             second
             ,
             was
             discomfited
             by
             Ladislaus
             King
             of
             Polonia
             in
             the
             valley
             of
             mount
             Hermus
             :
             
             he
             came
             with
             an
             intention
             to
             reuenge
             himselfe
             of
             the
             losse
             and
             dishonor
             that
             the
             Bassa
             of
             Notalia
             had
             receiued
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             
               Iohn
               Huniades
            
             ,
             which
             at
             one
             time
             recouered
             from
             him
             a
             part
             of
             Seruia
             and
             all
             Moldauia
             :
             but
             instead
             of
             performing
             this
             he
             became
             himselfe
             prisoner
             of
             that
             King
             ,
             and
             had
             almost
             al
             his
             army
             put
             to
             the
             sword
             .
             Baiazet
             the
             second
             sent
             Calibeius
             and
             Querscogles
             his
             sonne
             in
             law
             into
             Asia
             against
             Caitheus
             Soldan
             of
             Aegypt
             with
             a
             great
             army
             to
             reuenge
             the
             intertainment
             the
             Soldan
             had
             giuen
             Zizimus
             his
             brother
             ,
             
             whom
             he
             had
             succored
             with
             men
             and
             mony
             against
             him
             :
             his
             army
             was
             ouerthrowne
             neere
             Adena
             a
             towne
             of
             Cilicia
             ,
             where
             the
             Turke
             receiued
             the
             most
             notable
             ouerthrow
             that
             was
             euer
             giuen
             him
             .
             For
             of
             an
             hundred
             thousand
             which
             presented
             themselues
             in
             the
             battaile
             ,
             the
             third
             part
             remained
             not
             aliue
             ;
             yet
             those
             that
             performed
             this
             noble
             execution
             ,
             were
             scarce
             one
             against
             sixe
             ;
             but
             the
             aduice
             of
             two
             Italians
             and
             of
             the
             Mameluckes
             so
             furthered
             the
             affaires
             of
             Caytheus
             ,
             as
             he
             spied
             a
             time
             to
             charge
             the
             Turkes
             when
             they
             least
             expected
             it
             .
             Soliman
             left
             the
             siege
             of
             Vienna
             with
             losse
             of
             60000.
             
             men
             which
             were
             there
             slaine
             ,
             hauing
             giuen
             twenty
             generall
             assaults
             to
             the
             towne
             .
             The
             yeere
             following
             he
             assembled
             an
             other
             army
             of
             200000.
             men
             ,
             with
             intention
             cruelly
             to
             reuenge
             the
             harmes
             he
             had
             receiued
             ;
             but
             the
             Emperour
             Charles
             the
             fift
             went
             to
             meete
             him
             ,
             with
             such
             forces
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             fled
             so
             hastily
             as
             he
             had
             scarce
             leasure
             to
             saue
             his
             baggage
             .
             
               Don
               Iohn
            
             of
             Austria
             naturall
             sone
             of
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             in
             the
             yeere
             1571.
             got
             at
             Lepanto
             that
             so
             renowned
             victory
             of
             the
             army
             of
             Selim
             the
             second
             ;
             this
             hath
             since
             made
             them
             walke
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             with
             the
             bridle
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             confesse
             they
             had
             passed
             too
             rash
             a
             iudgment
             vpon
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Christians
             either
             by
             sea
             or
             by
             land
             :
             I
             omit
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             prowesse
             &
             noble
             acts
             of
             Scanderbeg
             against
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             times
             he
             ouerthrew
             the
             Commanders
             of
             Amurath
             the
             second
             :
             and
             valiantly
             
             recouered
             Albania
             the
             place
             of
             his
             birth
             whereof
             he
             and
             his
             predecessors
             had
             beene
             depriued
             by
             that
             Tyrant
             ,
             neither
             will
             I
             again
             cite
             the
             examples
             of
             
               Iohn
               Huniades
            
             or
             
               Mathew
               Coruin
            
             ,
             who
             in
             a
             manner
             with
             a
             handfull
             of
             men
             opposed
             and
             discomfited
             the
             Turkish
             forces
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Portugals
             ,
             though
             they
             haue
             at
             sundry
             times
             assailed
             the
             Turk
             neere
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             barred
             him
             of
             passage
             ,
             and
             rid
             him
             of
             the
             meanes
             of
             farther
             issuing
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             that
             sea
             .
             What
             should
             I
             speake
             of
             the
             Tartarians
             ,
             who
             but
             lately
             tooke
             from
             him
             Taurica
             Chersones
             (
             called
             at
             this
             day
             Perocopsky
             )
             if
             the
             reports
             which
             come
             from
             those
             partes
             be
             credible
             ?
          
           
             3
             Such
             as
             haue
             beene
             curious
             in
             the
             search
             of
             the
             Turkish
             history
             haue
             obserued
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             space
             of
             two
             hundred
             and
             fourescore
             yeeres
             they
             haue
             fought
             with
             their
             neighbours
             thirty
             and
             sixe
             battailes
             ,
             whereof
             they
             haue
             only
             gained
             eighteene
             and
             lost
             the
             rest
             .
             These
             are
             all
             signes
             and
             successes
             whereby
             a
             man
             may
             conclude
             that
             they
             are
             not
             inuincible
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             fortune
             hath
             beene
             ballanced
             betweene
             gaine
             &
             losse
             ,
             so
             as
             we
             may
             beleeue
             ,
             if
             God
             for
             our
             offences
             did
             not
             busie
             the
             forces
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             elsewhere
             then
             against
             the
             Turke
             ,
             where
             he
             hath
             had
             the
             ouerthrow
             once
             ,
             he
             had
             had
             it
             thrice
             :
             by
             all
             these
             foregoing
             examples
             we
             may
             collect
             that
             this
             proud
             enemy
             hath
             not
             his
             head
             so
             hard
             as
             it
             may
             not
             be
             broken
             ,
             or
             else
             sorely
             brufed
             .
             And
             though
             Christian
             Princes
             are
             not
             of
             power
             sufficient
             apart
             and
             of
             themselues
             to
             take
             him
             to
             taske
             ,
             yet
             may
             they
             doe
             it
             by
             ranging
             themselues
             to
             that
             vnion
             and
             concord
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             be
             amongst
             them
             but
             one
             common
             fortune
             .
             This
             being
             granted
             (
             as
             I
             presume
             it
             shall
             )
             we
             are
             to
             vnfold
             how
             they
             may
             purchase
             his
             ruine
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             Why
             the
             leagues
             among
             Christian
             Princes
             are
             commonly
             of
             small
             effect
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Leagues
               are
               concluded
               for
               the
               respect
               of
               honour
               and
               profit
               .
            
             
               2
               The
               inequality
               of
               gaine
               bringeth
               a
               difficulty
               to
               the
               conclusion
               of
               leagues
               .
            
             
               3
               Christian
               Princes
               the
               farther
               they
               are
               from
               the
               Turke
               ,
               the
               lesse
               haue
               they
               feare
               of
               dangers
               wherewith
               other
               more
               neere
               him
               are
               possessed
               .
            
             
               4
               No
               man
               vainely
               exposeth
               himselfe
               to
               an
               apparant
               danger
               but
               where
               an
               euident
               commodity
               inuites
               him
               .
            
             
               5
               While
               each
               striues
               to
               protect
               his
               owne
               frontiers
               from
               the
               Turke
               ,
               others
               are
               neglected
               .
            
             
               6
               The
               inequality
               of
               aide
               begetteth
               a
               contention
               who
               shall
               command
               most
               in
               the
               wars
               .
            
             
               7
               Remedies
               against
               such
               difficulties
               and
               calamities
               .
            
          
           
             1
             THere
             are
             many
             respects
             and
             causes
             ,
             which
             customarily
             make
             the
             leagues
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             altogether
             vneffectuall
             ,
             which
             may
             appeere
             to
             some
             a
             matter
             of
             hard
             disgestion
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             I
             hold
             it
             requisite
             particularly
             to
             cleere
             it
             .
             It
             is
             a
             receiued
             maxime
             that
             all
             the
             actions
             of
             Princes
             are
             vndertaken
             for
             two
             principal
             causes
             ,
             honor
             and
             profit
             :
             that
             the
             consideration
             of
             honor
             often
             masqueth
             vnder
             the
             pretence
             or
             good
             of
             their
             affaires
             :
             we
             will
             then
             only
             meddle
             with
             profit
             which
             we
             may
             tearme
             interest
             .
          
           
             2
             Now
             this
             interest
             (
             a
             common
             maske
             for
             all
             faces
             )
             cannot
             be
             a
             like
             equall
             betweene
             Christian
             Princes
             with
             one
             consent
             vndertaking
             the
             war
             against
             the
             Turke
             :
             for
             they
             diuersly
             confine
             vpon
             the
             common
             enemy
             ,
             and
             this
             diuersity
             breedeth
             a
             difference
             also
             betweene
             their
             resolutions
             and
             interests
             ;
             and
             though
             this
             be
             an
             inconuenience
             not
             in
             
             the
             case
             in
             handling
             to
             be
             contemned
             ,
             yet
             the
             principall
             difficulty
             dependeth
             not
             heerein
             :
             It
             rather
             consisteth
             wholly
             in
             the
             concord
             of
             the
             treaty
             of
             the
             league
             ,
             and
             this
             concorde
             is
             hard
             to
             be
             wrought
             for
             these
             following
             reasons
             .
          
           
             3
             All
             these
             Princes
             are
             not
             neighbours
             of
             the
             Turke
             in
             the
             same
             equallity
             :
             some
             are
             more
             strong
             then
             other
             :
             this
             difference
             of
             strength
             affordeth
             to
             some
             a
             commodity
             to
             defend
             themselues
             or
             offend
             him
             with
             their
             owne
             forces
             :
             others
             are
             weake
             ,
             and
             consequently
             exposed
             to
             the
             incursions
             and
             spoiles
             of
             the
             Turke
             .
             It
             is
             an
             infallible
             maxime
             ,
             that
             the
             farther
             Princes
             are
             from
             the
             danger
             ,
             the
             lesse
             forward
             are
             they
             to
             stir
             ,
             prepare
             for
             the
             war
             ,
             or
             contribute
             to
             the
             charge
             or
             meanes
             requisite
             for
             the
             vndertaking
             thereof
             with
             the
             like
             feruency
             and
             affection
             as
             they
             would
             if
             they
             saw
             themselues
             so
             neere
             to
             the
             mischiefe
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             were
             apparant
             danger
             .
          
           
             4
             Againe
             ,
             that
             Prince
             which
             seeth
             no
             great
             profit
             or
             interest
             in
             such
             an
             enterprise
             doth
             lesse
             regard
             it
             then
             he
             whō
             necessity
             inforceth
             to
             stand
             vpon
             his
             garde
             ,
             and
             feare
             that
             tyrants
             inuasion
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             if
             the
             Princes
             vnited
             to
             this
             league
             and
             combination
             shall
             once
             know
             that
             they
             shall
             get
             little
             or
             smally
             aduantage
             their
             estate
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             (
             when
             they
             enter
             into
             it
             )
             that
             they
             will
             bring
             with
             them
             that
             courage
             ,
             resolution
             ,
             affection
             ,
             and
             forwardnesse
             as
             the
             businesse
             would
             require
             .
             See
             then
             how
             the
             disposition
             of
             the
             interest
             makes
             the
             beginning
             difficult
             ,
             the
             proceeding
             and
             issue
             vncertaine
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             diuers
             alterations
             and
             varieties
             which
             accompany
             euery
             associated
             Prince
             ,
             sutable
             to
             his
             passion
             or
             affection
             ;
             Whereupon
             would
             vndoubtedly
             follow
             an
             impossibilitie
             of
             establishing
             this
             league
             ,
             and
             vnion
             vpon
             so
             sure
             foundations
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             beginning
             may
             be
             good
             ,
             the
             middle
             and
             end
             better
             :
             since
             the
             effect
             without
             vnion
             amongst
             many
             agents
             remaineth
             euermore
             as
             nothing
             or
             nothing
             woorth
             .
          
           
             5
             We
             fall
             then
             farre
             short
             of
             our
             reckoning
             ,
             vnlesse
             wee
             can
             minister
             some
             remedy
             to
             the
             diuersities
             of
             this
             interest
             
             and
             profit
             .
             This
             inconuenience
             is
             attended
             on
             ,
             and
             counterpeized
             by
             an
             other
             of
             as
             great
             or
             greater
             consideration
             :
             And
             this
             is
             the
             interest
             and
             particular
             consequence
             of
             the
             neighbourhood
             that
             euery
             one
             indifferently
             hath
             with
             the
             Turke
             ;
             by
             the
             which
             indifferency
             ,
             each
             one
             according
             as
             his
             feare
             is
             ,
             will
             desire
             the
             warre
             may
             be
             vndertaken
             to
             his
             aduantage
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             Spaine
             feareth
             the
             neighbourhood
             of
             Algiers
             ;
             Venice
             of
             Albania
             :
             hence
             will
             grow
             that
             the
             league
             taking
             effect
             ,
             the
             Venetians
             will
             striue
             that
             the
             forces
             of
             the
             league
             may
             be
             imployed
             in
             the
             Leuant
             ,
             the
             Spaniards
             toward
             the
             South
             :
             so
             as
             it
             will
             not
             be
             possible
             to
             manage
             the
             enterprise
             to
             both
             their
             satisfactions
             .
          
           
             6
             There
             is
             yet
             another
             inconuenience
             that
             our
             Princes
             wil
             not
             be
             able
             by
             an
             equall
             portion
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             league
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             one
             wanteth
             meanes
             to
             contribute
             thereto
             in
             money
             more
             then
             a
             sixt
             part
             ,
             another
             a
             fift
             part
             ;
             others
             that
             haue
             no
             money
             ,
             will
             contribute
             men
             or
             ships
             ;
             others
             more
             mightie
             in
             both
             ,
             will
             vndertake
             halfe
             or
             a
             second
             .
             These
             are
             all
             the
             portions
             by
             whose
             assemblie
             a
             league
             may
             be
             formed
             .
             Of
             their
             indifferencie
             groweth
             yet
             another
             difficultie
             or
             inconuenience
             (
             as
             we
             list
             to
             tearme
             it
             )
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             whosoeuer
             contributeth
             the
             halfe
             ,
             would
             likewise
             haue
             in
             his
             handes
             (
             as
             the
             greatest
             and
             mightiest
             )
             all
             the
             power
             and
             swaie
             .
             In
             which
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             other
             shall
             not
             vndertake
             or
             performe
             ought
             but
             by
             his
             aduice
             ,
             direction
             ,
             and
             assistance
             :
             If
             he
             will
             make
             a
             stand
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             to
             go
             forward
             ;
             if
             he
             list
             to
             march
             elsewhere
             ,
             then
             their
             desires
             carrie
             them
             ,
             they
             must
             follow
             him
             :
             If
             his
             affaires
             presse
             him
             to
             alter
             his
             resolution
             and
             minde
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             will
             retyre
             to
             his
             home
             ,
             they
             are
             constrained
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             ,
             so
             as
             all
             their
             charge
             ,
             paines
             ,
             and
             holy
             intentions
             ,
             are
             vtterly
             ouerthrowne
             ,
             and
             they
             oftentimes
             rest
             exposed
             to
             the
             iniurie
             and
             reuenge
             of
             their
             dangerous
             neighbour
             ,
             against
             whom
             they
             iointly
             rose
             in
             armes
             .
          
           
             7
             These
             are
             ,
             to
             say
             the
             trueth
             ,
             considerations
             and
             inconueniences
             of
             that
             value
             and
             consequence
             (
             measuring
             them
             
             by
             their
             parts
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             whole
             )
             as
             we
             must
             conclude
             that
             none
             but
             God
             is
             able
             to
             tune
             this
             league
             to
             an
             agreeing
             harmony
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             most
             humbly
             to
             craue
             at
             his
             Almightie
             hands
             with
             a
             strong
             faith
             ,
             a
             true
             amendment
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             perfect
             charitie
             then
             this
             age
             affoordeth
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             The
             defects
             which
             may
             be
             obserued
             in
             the
             leagues
             of
             the
             yeere
             1537
             :
             and
             1571.
             
          
           
             
               1
               The
               conditions
               ,
               successe
               and
               errors
               of
               the
               league
               in
               anno
               1537.
               
            
             
               2
               Of
               that
               of
               1570.
               
            
             
               3
               How
               a
               league
               may
               be
               established
               to
               auoide
               the
               formerly
               committed
               errors
               .
            
          
           
             1
             COntinuing
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             former
             chapter
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             beside
             the
             purpose
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             to
             touch
             the
             defects
             which
             were
             found
             in
             two
             the
             most
             memorable
             leagues
             that
             haue
             beene
             made
             in
             our
             time
             betweene
             the
             Princes
             of
             Christendome
             .
             The
             first
             resolued
             vpon
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Pope
             Paul
             the
             third
             ,
             
             betweene
             him
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             ,
             and
             the
             Venetians
             .
             It
             was
             then
             ,
             beside
             the
             conditions
             ,
             agreed
             vpon
             that
             the
             Emperour
             and
             the
             Knightes
             of
             Malta
             should
             set
             foorth
             82.
             
             Gallies
             ,
             the
             Venetians
             a
             like
             number
             ,
             the
             Pope
             36.
             only
             .
             
               Andrew
               Doria
            
             was
             chosen
             Generall
             of
             the
             Emperours
             army
             ,
             
               Vincentio
               Capelli
            
             of
             the
             Venetians
             ,
             and
             
               Marco
               Grimani
            
             Patriarch
             of
             Aquileia
             of
             the
             Popes
             ,
             hauing
             for
             his
             Lieutenant
             
               Paul
               Iustinian
            
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             maine
             land
             seruice
             
               Ferdinand
               Gonzaga
            
             was
             chosen
             Generall
             .
             Moreouer
             it
             was
             concluded
             betweene
             the
             princes
             ,
             that
             whatsoeuer
             they
             should
             get
             from
             the
             Turkes
             with
             
             the
             forces
             of
             the
             league
             either
             in
             Greece
             or
             Dalmatia
             should
             be
             left
             to
             the
             Venetians
             as
             in
             recompence
             of
             their
             so
             great
             expence
             and
             losse
             that
             they
             should
             suffer
             by
             warring
             vpon
             the
             Turke
             .
             Soliman
             seeing
             the
             forces
             of
             the
             league
             assembled
             ,
             made
             hast
             to
             lanch
             his
             Gallies
             foorth
             into
             the
             maine
             .
             Such
             was
             his
             diligence
             as
             they
             were
             within
             a
             few
             daies
             in
             a
             readinesse
             and
             went
             for
             Candy
             ,
             where
             they
             made
             some
             hauocke
             ,
             but
             of
             no
             great
             moment
             .
             After
             these
             roades
             Barbarossa
             made
             a
             stay
             of
             al
             the
             army
             in
             the
             gulfe
             of
             Larta
             ,
             there
             to
             attend
             the
             Christians
             which
             came
             onward
             ,
             but
             so
             slowly
             as
             the
             season
             passed
             without
             performing
             ought
             ,
             or
             without
             that
             they
             once
             met
             together
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             was
             yet
             worse
             ,
             our
             men
             inforced
             by
             tempest
             ,
             retired
             themselues
             to
             Corfú
             whence
             they
             set
             foorth
             .
             Barbarossa
             followed
             them
             as
             far
             as
             Antipaxo
             within
             an
             hundred
             miles
             of
             Corfú
             ,
             but
             perceiuing
             them
             to
             prepare
             themselues
             to
             fight
             he
             speedily
             retired
             to
             the
             gulfe
             of
             Larta
             ,
             so
             as
             our
             army
             was
             resolued
             for
             Dirachium
             ,
             otherwise
             called
             Drazo
             or
             
               la
               Velona
            
             ,
             but
             that
             being
             a
             dangerous
             harbour
             for
             the
             gallies
             ,
             they
             turned
             their
             force
             vpon
             Castell
             Nouo
             which
             they
             carried
             by
             assault
             :
             an
             exploit
             (
             to
             say
             the
             truth
             )
             of
             that
             small
             importance
             (
             respecting
             their
             charge
             and
             prouision
             )
             as
             it
             wan
             them
             as
             much
             dishonor
             as
             profit
             ,
             the
             towne
             being
             won
             the
             Spaniards
             seazed
             themselues
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Venetians
             disputed
             it
             as
             a
             thing
             appertaining
             to
             them
             according
             to
             the
             articles
             of
             the
             league
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             to
             small
             purpose
             ,
             wherefore
             quieting
             themselues
             since
             it
             was
             not
             to
             be
             remedied
             they
             tooke
             an
             occasion
             thereupon
             to
             shift
             themselues
             of
             the
             league
             .
             The
             yeere
             following
             Soliman
             recouered
             Castle
             Nouo
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             those
             Spaniards
             which
             kept
             it
             ,
             who
             were
             all
             put
             to
             the
             sword
             ,
             those
             which
             escaped
             induring
             a
             most
             miserable
             seruitude
             :
             and
             though
             the
             peace
             treated
             by
             the
             Venetian
             was
             somewhat
             disaduantageous
             ,
             yet
             they
             indured
             that
             more
             willingly
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             otherwise
             dealt
             with
             then
             was
             agreed
             vpon
             :
             other
             causes
             might
             be
             alleaged
             ,
             as
             the
             ceasing
             of
             trafficke
             and
             many
             other
             discommodities
             ,
             besides
             the
             impouerishing
             of
             their
             Estate
             ,
             
             all
             which
             necessarily
             attende
             the
             intertainement
             of
             armies
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             last
             league
             of
             the
             yeere
             1571.
             
             yeelded
             not
             much
             better
             fruits
             ,
             for
             after
             a
             great
             charge
             ,
             and
             the
             gaining
             of
             so
             famous
             a
             victorie
             ,
             no
             other
             good
             redounded
             thence
             to
             the
             Christians
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Turke
             made
             an
             assay
             of
             their
             valour
             ;
             and
             by
             little
             and
             little
             the
             confederate
             forces
             diuided
             themselues
             :
             the
             Venetians
             departing
             vpon
             occasion
             of
             almost
             the
             same
             iealousies
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             former
             league
             .
          
           
             3
             It
             will
             be
             now
             time
             to
             deliuer
             how
             all
             these
             inconueniences
             may
             be
             stopped
             ,
             and
             the
             league
             become
             firme
             and
             durable
             ,
             without
             consideration
             of
             any
             particular
             interest
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             euery
             one
             may
             voluntarily
             in
             deuotion
             consent
             thereto
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             with
             a
             free
             heart
             ,
             and
             an
             vndaunted
             magnanimitie
             :
             In
             which
             case
             ,
             the
             conditions
             being
             rather
             free
             then
             forced
             on
             either
             side
             ,
             we
             may
             reape
             thereby
             fruits
             woorthy
             and
             honorable
             :
             These
             two
             leagues
             heeretofore
             mentioned
             ,
             hapned
             in
             a
             time
             so
             dangerous
             for
             the
             Venetians
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             more
             then
             necessarie
             that
             the
             Christian
             Princes
             (
             though
             not
             interessed
             )
             should
             vnite
             their
             forces
             to
             assist
             and
             protect
             the
             other
             .
             So
             the
             one
             standing
             in
             the
             water
             vp
             to
             the
             throat
             ,
             and
             incompassed
             with
             danger
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             free
             from
             feare
             of
             perill
             ,
             they
             entred
             into
             the
             couenants
             and
             conditions
             of
             the
             league
             ,
             not
             such
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             haue
             beene
             to
             make
             them
             lasting
             ;
             but
             such
             as
             were
             presented
             to
             men
             standing
             in
             neede
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             inforced
             by
             necessitie
             ,
             might
             not
             refuse
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             cleere
             themselues
             of
             a
             neere
             threatning
             mischiefe
             .
             Leagues
             wil
             then
             be
             durable
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             stablished
             at
             a
             time
             whē
             men
             are
             free
             and
             exempt
             from
             all
             constraint
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             attend
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             till
             the
             Turke
             affright
             one
             of
             the
             confederates
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             be
             alreadie
             come
             into
             the
             field
             so
             strong
             both
             by
             sea
             and
             land
             ,
             as
             the
             Venetians
             or
             some
             other
             of
             the
             confederates
             are
             already
             by
             him
             assailed
             .
             At
             such
             a
             time
             to
             seeke
             a
             remedy
             by
             their
             hastie
             assembling
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             to
             imprint
             a
             certaine
             feare
             in
             their
             people
             ;
             and
             make
             them
             flocke
             together
             
             in
             the
             fold
             as
             sheepe
             in
             presence
             of
             the
             woolfe
             .
             It
             is
             requisite
             then
             that
             the
             league
             be
             contracted
             at
             leisure
             ,
             in
             a
             time
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             season
             when
             the
             associates
             may
             be
             inuited
             ,
             not
             by
             any
             vrgent
             danger
             ,
             but
             voluntarily
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             an
             alacritie
             of
             heart
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             vnite
             their
             persons
             ,
             their
             meanes
             ,
             their
             powers
             ,
             and
             their
             courages
             all
             together
             to
             offend
             the
             common
             enemy
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             A
             league
             which
             may
             be
             treated
             without
             danger
             of
             the
             former
             defects
             .
          
           
             
               1
               The
               qualities
               of
               perfect
               leagues
               .
            
             
               2
               The
               conditions
               of
               leagues
               ,
               and
               what
               each
               of
               the
               confederates
               is
               to
               attempt
               vpon
               the
               enemie
               .
            
             
               3
               The
               commoditie
               of
               them
               so
               concluded
               .
            
             
               4
               Aduise
               for
               a
               generall
               contribution
               against
               priuate
               gaine
               .
            
             
               5
               That
               the
               danger
               we
               stande
               in
               of
               the
               Turke
               ,
               is
               greater
               then
               many
               suppose
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               those
               that
               are
               most
               remote
               ,
               ought
               willingly
               to
               contribute
               .
            
             
               6
               What
               should
               mooue
               vs
               to
               ioyne
               in
               league
               against
               the
               Turke
               .
            
          
           
             1
             NOw
             then
             to
             reape
             the
             woorthie
             and
             honorable
             fruits
             of
             a
             holie
             league
             &
             association
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             remooue
             the
             defects
             and
             inconueniences
             which
             haue
             made
             the
             former
             leagues
             prooue
             abortiue
             :
             And
             the
             better
             to
             effect
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             their
             treaties
             be
             voluntarie
             :
             that
             Princes
             voluntarily
             ioyne
             their
             powers
             &
             meanes
             to
             one
             end
             ,
             though
             by
             different
             courses
             :
             so
             as
             growing
             to
             capitulations
             ,
             the
             one
             doe
             not
             aduantage
             himselfe
             vpon
             the
             straightning
             of
             the
             others
             affaires
             .
             This
             is
             it
             which
             equalling
             the
             conditions
             ,
             will
             cause
             euery
             one
             to
             partake
             in
             the
             enterprise
             ,
             without
             all
             suspect
             or
             particular
             iealousie
             :
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             that
             the
             defects
             
             of
             these
             leagues
             be
             discouered
             ,
             if
             they
             make
             vs
             not
             more
             wise
             in
             the
             framing
             of
             other
             to
             come
             :
             to
             the
             end
             we
             may
             with
             all
             deuotion
             and
             sinceritie
             builde
             them
             on
             a
             strong
             and
             vnmooueable
             foundation
             ;
             and
             thus
             in
             my
             opinion
             may
             be
             the
             manner
             of
             our
             proceeding
             .
          
           
             2
             It
             is
             not
             required
             that
             to
             establish
             this
             league
             and
             make
             it
             fructifie
             ,
             the
             confederate
             forces
             should
             assemble
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             but
             at
             one
             time
             :
             my
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             our
             Princes
             must
             bee
             readie
             to
             assaile
             the
             enemie
             at
             once
             in
             diuers
             places
             ,
             and
             that
             euery
             one
             bende
             his
             forces
             towards
             parts
             which
             are
             neerest
             to
             him
             ,
             so
             to
             begin
             the
             warre
             to
             some
             purpose
             :
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             the
             Spaniards
             should
             inuade
             the
             parts
             of
             Algiers
             :
             the
             Venetians
             and
             the
             Pope
             ,
             of
             Albania
             :
             the
             gallies
             of
             Sauoy
             ,
             Malta
             ,
             and
             Florence
             ,
             should
             continue
             their
             ordinarie
             courses
             against
             the
             Turke
             ;
             vnlesse
             they
             would
             ioyne
             with
             the
             Venetians
             or
             the
             king
             of
             Spain
             :
             the
             Polonians
             should
             set
             vpon
             Walachia
             :
             the
             Emperour
             and
             Princes
             of
             Germany
             vpon
             Hungary
             .
          
           
             3
             Questionlesse
             if
             each
             of
             these
             did
             in
             this
             manner
             assaile
             him
             ,
             their
             courage
             and
             force
             would
             be
             the
             greater
             ,
             as
             would
             likewise
             be
             their
             desire
             to
             persist
             in
             their
             enterprise
             ,
             without
             any
             respect
             of
             paines
             or
             expence
             ,
             hoping
             all
             would
             redound
             to
             their
             honour
             ,
             profit
             ,
             and
             particular
             securitie
             :
             which
             they
             cannot
             expect
             from
             the
             other
             leagues
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             that
             which
             hath
             in
             part
             made
             them
             defectiue
             .
             The
             enemie
             that
             should
             be
             so
             many
             waies
             set
             vpon
             ,
             would
             be
             constrained
             to
             diuide
             his
             forces
             ,
             which
             consequently
             would
             become
             lesse
             able
             to
             protect
             him
             ,
             on
             all
             sides
             whersoeuer
             he
             should
             be
             assailed
             .
             First
             ,
             the
             gallies
             of
             Malta
             assisted
             with
             some
             other
             ,
             and
             scouring
             (
             as
             they
             might
             )
             the
             Leuant
             seas
             ,
             would
             keepe
             in
             such
             awe
             those
             that
             guarde
             Alexandria
             and
             Rhodes
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             not
             dare
             to
             peepe
             out
             :
             Againe
             ,
             if
             Spaine
             would
             inuade
             Barbarie
             ,
             the
             gallies
             of
             Algiers
             would
             be
             sure
             to
             keepe
             home
             :
             so
             as
             the
             strength
             of
             Venice
             ioyned
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             would
             doe
             what
             they
             list
             ,
             and
             would
             meete
             with
             no
             encounter
             by
             sea
             which
             they
             should
             not
             easily
             ouermatch
             :
             especially
             if
             at
             
             the
             same
             time
             the
             Emperour
             and
             the
             King
             of
             Polonia
             ,
             would
             warre
             likewise
             vpon
             the
             Turke
             .
             We
             haue
             an
             example
             of
             the
             times
             which
             verifieth
             our
             position
             .
             When
             Soliman
             vndertooke
             the
             warre
             of
             Hungary
             ,
             
             against
             Charles
             the
             5.
             
             
               Andrew
               Doria
            
             Generall
             of
             his
             galleies
             ,
             with
             a
             very
             small
             armie
             troubled
             all
             the
             Leuant
             ,
             tooke
             by
             maine
             force
             Coron
             and
             Patras
             ,
             and
             harrowed
             all
             those
             seas
             without
             controule
             or
             encounter
             of
             the
             enemies
             :
             whence
             followeth
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Christians
             would
             as
             I
             haue
             saide
             ,
             at
             one
             instant
             set
             vpon
             the
             Turke
             ,
             they
             would
             force
             him
             no
             doubt
             into
             a
             narrow
             straight
             .
          
           
             4
             There
             is
             one
             point
             that
             would
             make
             the
             enterprise
             easie
             ,
             more
             forcible
             and
             lasting
             ,
             but
             it
             would
             hardly
             be
             disgested
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             to
             draw
             all
             Christian
             Princes
             which
             confine
             not
             with
             the
             Turke
             ,
             to
             contribute
             vnto
             it
             .
             All
             these
             suppose
             themselues
             free
             from
             danger
             and
             make
             no
             reckning
             of
             others
             sufferings
             ,
             in
             whose
             behalfe
             they
             thinke
             they
             should
             not
             cōtribute
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             were
             like
             to
             haue
             but
             the
             charge
             and
             the
             other
             the
             profit
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             all
             catholike
             Princes
             are
             so
             wedded
             to
             this
             particular
             interest
             ,
             which
             is
             euer
             more
             differing
             and
             vnequall
             among
             them
             (
             as
             hath
             beene
             before
             alledged
             )
             as
             the
             league
             would
             neuer
             be
             thorowly
             concluded
             or
             of
             long
             continuance
             ,
             this
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             desire
             of
             the
             exaltation
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             must
             be
             that
             which
             must
             range
             them
             to
             the
             necessarie
             point
             ,
             whereof
             they
             need
             not
             trauell
             to
             seeke
             examples
             out
             of
             their
             owne
             houses
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             would
             but
             imitate
             all
             would
             succeed
             wel
             ,
             to
             inuite
             them
             to
             it
             I
             wil
             alledge
             one
             .
          
           
             The
             principall
             aime
             of
             the
             league
             set
             on
             foote
             by
             Godfrye
             of
             Buillion
             ,
             
             and
             of
             so
             many
             Princes
             and
             Nobles
             some
             greater
             then
             himselfe
             which
             accompanied
             him
             ,
             was
             not
             placed
             but
             vpon
             the
             particular
             honour
             of
             the
             Maiesty
             of
             God
             ,
             whereabout
             euery
             man
             emploied
             himselfe
             with
             such
             zeale
             and
             deuotion
             ,
             as
             without
             attending
             the
             succours
             or
             furtherance
             of
             any
             great
             King
             or
             Emperour
             ,
             they
             drew
             together
             an
             army
             of
             an
             hundred
             thousand
             horse
             and
             three
             
             hundred
             thousand
             foote
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             subdued
             almost
             all
             the
             east
             .
          
           
             5
             Leauing
             apart
             all
             these
             considerations
             let
             vs
             come
             to
             the
             opinion
             that
             some
             haue
             of
             their
             being
             far
             from
             danger
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             finde
             peraduenture
             that
             they
             are
             neerer
             thereto
             then
             they
             are
             aware
             .
          
           
             When
             Amurath
             came
             first
             out
             of
             Asia
             into
             Europe
             was
             not
             Hungary
             (
             which
             is
             now
             subiect
             to
             the
             Turke
             )
             farther
             off
             from
             the
             confines
             of
             the
             Ottomans
             Empire
             then
             are
             now
             the
             countries
             of
             Saxony
             or
             of
             Bauiers
             ,
             
             then
             they
             of
             Franconia
             ,
             the
             Swichzers
             and
             the
             French
             ?
             yet
             we
             see
             it
             now
             most
             in
             his
             possession
             .
          
           
             6
             Shall
             we
             then
             say
             because
             we
             haue
             a
             mountaine
             before
             vs
             ,
             or
             a
             riuer
             betweene
             vs
             ,
             or
             some
             estate
             that
             seemeth
             to
             shelter
             vs
             ,
             that
             therefore
             we
             should
             hold
             our selues
             happy
             and
             in
             security
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             touched
             with
             others
             danger
             and
             misery
             ?
             No
             surely
             .
             For
             if
             we
             be
             Christians
             we
             ought
             not
             only
             to
             haue
             compassion
             of
             others
             calamities
             ,
             but
             afforde
             them
             also
             our
             good
             and
             charitable
             assistance
             :
             moreouer
             he
             that
             measureth
             future
             things
             but
             by
             the
             consequence
             of
             things
             present
             ,
             findeth
             himselfe
             oft
             times
             beguiled
             ;
             we
             are
             to
             haue
             such
             prouident
             care
             of
             what
             is
             present
             ,
             &
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             leaue
             to
             ours
             the
             same
             assurance
             we
             wish
             to
             our selues
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             preserue
             them
             by
             this
             prouidence
             from
             such
             danger
             as
             they
             might
             incur
             after
             vs.
             And
             though
             we
             should
             not
             carry
             that
             regard
             of
             our
             children
             and
             posterity
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             consequence
             of
             our
             estate
             did
             not
             spur
             vs
             on
             to
             such
             an
             enterprise
             ,
             shall
             there
             remaine
             in
             vs
             so
             little
             courage
             and
             charity
             ,
             loue
             and
             deuotion
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             whom
             we
             haue
             our
             being
             and
             of
             whom
             wee
             hold
             our
             powers
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             should
             all
             forget
             to
             husband
             his
             vineyard
             ,
             and
             expell
             thence
             such
             as
             intrude
             themselues
             into
             it
             and
             pollute
             it
             ?
             wherefore
             serue
             all
             those
             heapes
             of
             treasure
             which
             the
             Princes
             of
             Lombardy
             amasse
             ,
             one
             in
             enuy
             of
             an
             other
             ?
             whereupon
             will
             those
             so
             mighty
             Princes
             of
             Germany
             and
             the
             Imperiall
             townes
             spend
             their
             reuenues
             and
             incomparable
             riches
             ?
             what
             occasion
             can
             all
             of
             
             them
             finde
             more
             goodly
             then
             this
             to
             attaine
             to
             an
             immortall
             glory
             ?
             It
             is
             then
             for
             the
             inlarging
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             that
             we
             must
             imploy
             all
             we
             haue
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             deliuerance
             of
             those
             sacred
             places
             ouer
             which
             those
             barbarous
             infidels
             tyrannize
             ,
             to
             redeeme
             so
             many
             thousand
             of
             poore
             Christian
             slaues
             which
             suffer
             and
             grone
             vnder
             the
             yoake
             of
             that
             inraged
             dogge
             ,
             to
             giue
             life
             to
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             Christians
             ,
             to
             reuenge
             their
             wrongs
             ,
             to
             punish
             the
             iniurires
             &
             blasphemies
             which
             that
             tyrant
             and
             his
             helhounds
             haue
             breathed
             out
             against
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             holy
             name
             and
             church
             .
             And
             if
             humaine
             appetite
             must
             needs
             be
             an
             actor
             in
             this
             theater
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             an
             easie
             matter
             for
             great
             Princes
             that
             send
             their
             forces
             ,
             to
             vrge
             this
             consideration
             in
             the
             capitulations
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             haue
             in
             fauour
             of
             their
             contributions
             part
             of
             the
             spoiles
             and
             conquests
             that
             they
             might
             happily
             obtaine
             .
             Againe
             ,
             if
             the
             loue
             of
             the
             seruice
             of
             God
             had
             a
             working
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             might
             vndertake
             in
             person
             the
             Generall
             conduct
             of
             the
             army
             ,
             or
             command
             part
             of
             the
             confederat
             troupes
             .
             Godfrey
             a
             poore
             Prince
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             those
             that
             now
             sway
             Christendome
             ,
             alienated
             the
             Duchy
             of
             Bouillion
             for
             so
             godly
             a
             voyage
             .
             
               Stephen
               Count
            
             of
             Chartres
             did
             the
             like
             with
             his
             estate
             ,
             as
             did
             also
             many
             great
             men
             ,
             who
             had
             no
             other
             motiue
             thereunto
             then
             the
             enterprise
             of
             the
             holy
             land
             .
             Charles
             the
             seuenth
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             did
             he
             not
             succor
             the
             Emperour
             of
             Constantinople
             with
             a
             great
             number
             of
             horse
             which
             he
             sent
             him
             vnder
             the
             conduct
             of
             the
             greatest
             personages
             of
             his
             kingdome
             ?
             And
             must
             we
             sit
             idle
             with
             crossed
             armes
             whilest
             the
             cruell
             flames
             of
             this
             infidels
             tyranny
             burne
             and
             consume
             the
             houses
             of
             our
             neighbours
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             consist
             the
             greatest
             forces
             of
             the
             Turke
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Whether
               the
               Ianizzars
               be
               the
               chiefe
               strength
               of
               the
               Turke
               .
            
             
               2
               That
               horse
               are
               more
               necessary
               in
               the
               war
               then
               foote
               .
            
             
               
               3
               The
               progresse
               of
               the
               Turke
               before
               and
               after
               the
               institution
               of
               the
               Ianissars
               .
            
             
               4
               Victories
               gotten
               by
               the
               horse
               .
            
             
               5
               Ouerthrowes
               giuen
               by
               the
               enemies
               horse
               to
               the
               Christians
               .
            
             
               6
               Conclusion
               that
               horse
               in
               seruice
               excell
               foote
               .
            
          
           
             IT
             seemeth
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             such
             as
             discourse
             of
             the
             forces
             of
             the
             Turke
             attribute
             his
             chiefe
             strength
             to
             the
             band
             of
             Ianizzars
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             sinew
             of
             his
             power
             :
             and
             amongst
             other
             reasons
             wherewith
             they
             striue
             to
             fortify
             their
             oppinion
             ,
             this
             is
             one
             .
             It
             hath
             hapned
             many
             times
             that
             the
             army
             of
             the
             Ottomans
             hath
             beene
             so
             hardly
             laide
             to
             ,
             as
             the
             battaile
             hath
             been
             in
             a
             manner
             lost
             ,
             yet
             haue
             they
             gathered
             strength
             and
             kept
             themselues
             on
             foote
             ,
             yea
             they
             haue
             gotten
             the
             victory
             ,
             and
             all
             through
             the
             vertue
             and
             valour
             of
             these
             Legionaries
             .
          
           
             2
             Machiauel
             discourseth
             vpon
             this
             point
             ,
             
             and
             as
             one
             much
             passionate
             holdeth
             himselfe
             to
             this
             argument
             ,
             that
             foote
             are
             more
             necessary
             then
             horse
             in
             all
             exploites
             of
             war
             ,
             and
             he
             laieth
             his
             principall
             foundation
             vpon
             the
             example
             of
             certaine
             Romaine
             Captaines
             ,
             which
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             to
             breake
             into
             ,
             and
             force
             the
             enemy
             on
             foote
             haue
             caused
             their
             men
             at
             armes
             to
             alight
             from
             their
             horses
             and
             fight
             on
             foote
             against
             them
             :
             It
             is
             a
             poore
             argument
             and
             of
             small
             importance
             ,
             since
             that
             for
             once
             that
             they
             made
             their
             horsemen
             alight
             ,
             an
             hundred
             occasions
             were
             offered
             to
             make
             them
             mount
             on
             horse
             backe
             if
             they
             had
             the
             commodity
             of
             horse
             ;
             he
             which
             is
             on
             horsebacke
             may
             when
             he
             please
             alight
             ,
             but
             a
             footeman
             cannot
             get
             vp
             on
             horsebacke
             when
             hee
             will.
             This
             mony
             shall
             serue
             to
             pay
             Machiauel
             whom
             I
             leaue
             to
             proceed
             forward
             .
             I
             affirme
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             ranged
             battaile
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             plaine
             field
             the
             forces
             of
             the
             Turke
             consist
             and
             principally
             rely
             on
             the
             horse
             .
             The
             proofes
             are
             cleere
             and
             at
             hand
             ,
             as
             the
             processe
             of
             this
             discourse
             shall
             discouer
             .
          
           
             3
             First
             no
             man
             is
             ignorant
             of
             the
             great
             victories
             the
             
             Turk
             got
             long
             time
             before
             the
             institution
             of
             the
             Ianizzars
             .
             Amurath
             the
             second
             the
             yeere
             1420.
             was
             he
             that
             first
             ordained
             them
             :
             yet
             Ottoman
             had
             before
             that
             taken
             Sebasta
             (
             a
             city
             of
             importance
             in
             Asia
             )
             where
             he
             slew
             aboue
             an
             hundred
             thousand
             of
             his
             enemies
             .
             
             Orcan
             his
             sonne
             had
             dispoiled
             the
             Emperour
             of
             Constantinople
             and
             of
             Bithinia
             at
             seuerall
             worthy
             incounters
             .
             
             Amurath
             the
             first
             had
             passed
             Asia
             into
             Europe
             ,
             with
             his
             forces
             tooke
             Gallipoli
             ,
             Filipoli
             ,
             and
             Andrinople
             ;
             and
             we
             may
             thinke
             that
             he
             did
             not
             obtaine
             those
             victories
             without
             dangerous
             and
             bloudy
             incounters
             :
             he
             conquered
             also
             diuers
             other
             cities
             and
             wan
             many
             other
             victories
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             Seruia
             and
             Bulgaria
             ,
             whom
             he
             compelled
             to
             stoope
             vnder
             the
             yoake
             of
             his
             obedience
             .
             
             Baiazet
             the
             first
             ouercame
             Sigismonde
             King
             of
             Bohemia
             ,
             and
             put
             all
             those
             French
             to
             the
             sword
             which
             Charles
             the
             6.
             of
             France
             sent
             to
             his
             succour
             .
             Calepin
             his
             sonne
             vnderstanding
             that
             Sigismond
             had
             raised
             an
             army
             ,
             vpon
             the
             newes
             of
             the
             ouerthrow
             giuen
             by
             Tamburlaine
             to
             Baiazet
             ,
             to
             salue
             his
             losses
             went
             to
             meete
             him
             at
             Salumbezza
             ,
             and
             so
             valiantly
             incountred
             him
             ,
             as
             his
             whole
             army
             was
             cut
             in
             peeces
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             that
             the
             victories
             the
             Turke
             hath
             obtained
             since
             the
             institution
             of
             Ianizzars
             haue
             beene
             either
             greater
             or
             more
             memorable
             then
             the
             former
             ,
             rather
             they
             were
             the
             steps
             to
             these
             other
             happy
             atchieuements
             .
             The
             beginning
             of
             things
             containe
             in
             them
             the
             efficient
             vertue
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             This
             disputation
             might
             proue
             great
             and
             might
             ballance
             on
             either
             side
             ,
             if
             I
             did
             not
             ad
             waight
             to
             one
             of
             the
             opinions
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             then
             say
             ,
             that
             before
             the
             institution
             and
             seminary
             of
             Ianizzars
             ,
             
             the
             Turks
             receiued
             but
             one
             memorable
             ouerthrow
             at
             mount
             Stella
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             Tamburlan
             the
             most
             strong
             enemy
             that
             euer
             they
             assaied
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             their
             institution
             they
             receiued
             more
             and
             greater
             ,
             as
             were
             those
             of
             Vsumcassan
             ,
             of
             
               Iohn
               Huniades
            
             ,
             of
             
               Mathew
               Coruin
            
             ,
             of
             the
             Mamelucks
             ,
             of
             the
             great
             Scanderbag
             ,
             of
             
               Don
               Iohn
            
             of
             Austria
             ,
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Persia
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             second
             proofe
             which
             I
             will
             produce
             to
             fortifie
             the
             
             truth
             of
             my
             proposition
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             such
             as
             haue
             had
             the
             better
             hand
             of
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             euer
             had
             it
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             their
             horse
             ,
             wherein
             they
             did
             exceed
             the
             enemy
             in
             number
             and
             strength
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             so
             often
             saide
             of
             the
             Persians
             and
             of
             the
             Mamelucks
             .
             The
             great
             
               Sophi
               ●●mael
            
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             vanquished
             Selim
             the
             second
             with
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             horse
             ,
             if
             when
             he
             did
             set
             vpon
             the
             rier-ward
             ,
             where
             the
             Turke
             was
             in
             person
             ,
             the
             thunder
             of
             his
             Cannon
             had
             not
             so
             affrighted
             the
             horse
             ,
             as
             they
             ran
             away
             with
             their
             masters
             ,
             to
             the
             disordering
             of
             the
             whole
             armie
             ?
             The
             onely
             thing
             that
             ouerthrew
             the
             fortune
             which
             the
             Persian
             had
             almost
             alreadie
             in
             his
             possession
             .
             Cudabeuda
             King
             of
             Persia
             ,
             hath
             many
             times
             ouercome
             the
             Turkish
             forces
             ,
             by
             the
             onely
             strength
             of
             his
             horse
             ,
             whereof
             he
             hath
             more
             and
             is
             better
             armed
             then
             the
             other
             .
             The
             Hungarians
             in
             like
             sort
             haue
             many
             times
             put
             the
             Turkes
             to
             the
             woorse
             by
             their
             fight
             on
             horsebacke
             .
          
           
             5
             The
             third
             and
             strongest
             proofe
             of
             my
             assertion
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             harmes
             we
             haue
             receiued
             of
             the
             Turke
             ,
             haue
             come
             by
             his
             horse
             ,
             as
             at
             Nicapolis
             ,
             at
             Salembezza
             ,
             at
             Varna
             ,
             at
             the
             riuer
             of
             Moraua
             ,
             at
             Exechium
             ,
             at
             Buda
             and
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             6
             And
             if
             it
             euer
             hapned
             that
             the
             Ianizzars
             recouered
             the
             battaile
             halle
             lost
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             reserued
             for
             the
             rierward
             ;
             so
             as
             it
             was
             easie
             for
             fresh
             men
             to
             repell
             those
             which
             were
             already
             weakned
             and
             tyred
             .
             But
             I
             thinke
             no
             man
             but
             will
             grant
             ,
             that
             if
             instead
             of
             the
             Ianizzars
             they
             had
             beene
             as
             many
             horse
             ,
             they
             had
             performed
             as
             much
             .
             As
             on
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             if
             the
             other
             had
             kept
             in
             store
             some
             fresh
             troupes
             of
             horse
             ,
             as
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             they
             had
             dealt
             otherwise
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             kept
             them
             well
             enough
             from
             bereauing
             them
             of
             the
             victorie
             .
             In
             conclusion
             ,
             the
             horse
             are
             they
             that
             defeat
             the
             enemie
             ,
             and
             become
             masters
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             that
             prepare
             the
             way
             for
             the
             foote
             to
             the
             beseeging
             of
             townes
             ,
             and
             giue
             them
             time
             and
             leisure
             to
             force
             and
             take
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             Where
             the
             Turke
             might
             be
             most
             easily
             assailed
             to
             ouercome
             him
             either
             by
             sea
             or
             by
             land
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Examples
               of
               sea
               victories
               .
            
             
               2
               The
               goodnesse
               of
               our
               hauens
               .
            
             
               3
               The
               number
               of
               our
               skilfull
               mariners
               .
            
             
               4
               The
               Christians
               farre
               beyond
               the
               Turkes
               in
               maritime
               matters
               .
            
             
               5
               The
               Turkes
               horse
               fearefull
               to
               the
               Christians
               ,
               vnprofitable
               at
               sea
               .
            
             
               6
               That
               the
               Turkes
               are
               easily
               to
               be
               ouerthrowne
               at
               sea
               .
            
          
           
             1
             THere
             were
             much
             matter
             for
             doubt
             and
             disputation
             vpon
             this
             question
             ,
             if
             reason
             and
             experience
             did
             not
             cleere
             it
             :
             for
             experience
             we
             haue
             it
             fresh
             in
             many
             accidents
             ;
             which
             instruct
             vs
             that
             an
             attempt
             by
             sea
             ,
             would
             be
             lesse
             difficult
             to
             vs
             ,
             and
             more
             hurtfull
             to
             the
             Turke
             ,
             for
             the
             reasons
             and
             examples
             which
             I
             will
             deliuer
             .
             As
             often
             as
             our
             forces
             haue
             to
             some
             purpose
             put
             themselues
             into
             the
             Leuant
             seas
             ,
             they
             haue
             beene
             euermore
             victorious
             ,
             as
             at
             Metelin
             ,
             at
             Cafalonia
             ,
             at
             Preuesa
             ,
             at
             Scorsolari
             .
             If
             any
             one
             opposing
             me
             obiect
             the
             ouerthrow
             of
             our
             armie
             at
             Gerbes
             ,
             
             which
             hapned
             about
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             let
             him
             read
             the
             discourse
             of
             the
             Historie
             ,
             (
             as
             is
             requisite
             )
             and
             he
             shall
             finde
             that
             that
             chanced
             not
             through
             the
             force
             and
             valour
             of
             the
             enemy
             ,
             but
             rather
             through
             our
             owne
             fault
             ;
             insomuch
             as
             our
             armie
             could
             not
             take
             their
             opportunitie
             to
             dislodge
             in
             due
             time
             ;
             but
             suffered
             themselues
             to
             be
             besieged
             by
             the
             hardnesse
             of
             the
             season
             ,
             and
             by
             tempests
             ;
             which
             so
             disordred
             them
             as
             it
             was
             easie
             for
             the
             enemie
             to
             force
             them
             .
             Grimani
             Generall
             of
             
             the
             Venetians
             ,
             let
             slippe
             the
             occasion
             of
             a
             woorthy
             victorie
             ,
             when
             he
             knew
             not
             how
             to
             take
             his
             time
             to
             charge
             the
             enemie
             ,
             as
             he
             might
             well
             haue
             done
             at
             Sapienza
             .
             But
             on
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             
             as
             often
             as
             the
             Emperour
             Charles
             the
             fift
             set
             foorth
             an
             armie
             to
             some
             purpose
             ,
             the
             Turke
             durst
             neuer
             looke
             abroad
             ;
             as
             when
             he
             vndertooke
             the
             voyage
             of
             Tunis
             and
             of
             Algiers
             ,
             where
             neuerthelesse
             he
             encountred
             many
             disasters
             ,
             he
             brought
             before
             Tunis
             seauen
             hundred
             saile
             ,
             and
             before
             Algiers
             fiue
             hundred
             onely
             .
             Thus
             much
             for
             experience
             .
          
           
             2
             Now
             we
             must
             see
             what
             reasons
             we
             haue
             in
             store
             to
             prooue
             that
             we
             may
             more
             easily
             assaile
             the
             Turke
             by
             sea
             then
             by
             land
             .
             Among
             others
             this
             may
             passe
             ,
             that
             our
             seas
             are
             more
             frequented
             ,
             and
             our
             ports
             more
             rich
             and
             safe
             then
             those
             of
             the
             Leuant
             .
             For
             first
             (
             set
             aside
             Constantinople
             )
             there
             is
             not
             thoroughout
             their
             obedience
             ,
             any
             one
             Porte
             that
             may
             be
             equalled
             to
             those
             of
             Venice
             ,
             Lisbone
             ,
             Siuill
             ,
             Antwerp
             ,
             London
             ,
             Amsterdam
             ,
             Lubec
             ,
             or
             Danske
             ,
             &c.
             and
             very
             few
             also
             that
             may
             be
             compared
             with
             those
             of
             Naples
             ,
             Genoua
             ,
             Villa-Franca
             ,
             Nessina
             ,
             Palermo
             ,
             Ragusa
             ,
             Marsseilles
             ,
             Tolon
             ,
             Bourdeaux
             ,
             New-Hauen
             ,
             Rochelle
             ,
             and
             Rouane
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3
             It
             is
             cleere
             then
             that
             we
             surmount
             the
             Turke
             not
             only
             in
             numbers
             of
             Portes
             and
             good
             harbers
             for
             the
             retraict
             and
             shelter
             of
             our
             armies
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             Mariners
             and
             men
             accustomed
             and
             experienced
             in
             both
             the
             seas
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             perhaps
             in
             the
             world
             a
             coast
             that
             affoordeth
             greater
             plentie
             of
             men
             then
             that
             of
             Genoua
             ,
             Dalmatia
             ,
             Sclauonia
             ,
             Venice
             ,
             Candye
             .
             Againe
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             a
             nation
             to
             be
             found
             of
             more
             resolution
             or
             better
             proofe
             for
             sea
             affaires
             ,
             then
             are
             those
             of
             Marseilles
             .
             I
             omit
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             Catalonian
             ,
             the
             Portugal
             ,
             the
             Biskayan
             ,
             the
             English
             ,
             the
             Norman
             ,
             the
             Hollander
             ,
             and
             Zelander
             ,
             all
             people
             marueilous
             skilfull
             in
             Nauigation
             .
          
           
             4
             I
             would
             willingly
             demaund
             ,
             what
             it
             auaileth
             the
             Turke
             to
             possesse
             a
             large
             and
             spacious
             sea
             bordering
             country
             ,
             if
             it
             remaine
             vnhabited
             ;
             neither
             were
             it
             enough
             if
             it
             were
             :
             for
             
             the
             exploits
             of
             maritime
             warre
             ,
             it
             is
             requisite
             they
             be
             valiant
             ,
             resolute
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             can
             endure
             trauell
             and
             paine
             .
             Alongst
             all
             the
             coast
             of
             Africke
             ,
             the
             Turke
             hath
             not
             one
             Hauen
             of
             account
             besides
             Algies
             .
             In
             all
             Egypt
             hee
             hath
             only
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             Dalmatia
             ,
             at
             the
             least
             which
             are
             held
             in
             any
             consideration
             .
             In
             Soria
             ,
             take
             away
             Saffo
             and
             Pamphilia
             ,
             those
             neere
             Tirus
             ,
             Ephesus
             ,
             Cicize
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             so
             celebrated
             in
             ancient
             times
             ,
             remaine
             at
             this
             day
             namelesse
             ,
             and
             buried
             in
             their
             owne
             ruines
             .
             They
             haue
             Gallipoli
             which
             is
             of
             no
             great
             traffike
             :
             they
             haue
             that
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             whereof
             they
             steade
             and
             vaunt
             themselues
             most
             of
             all
             :
             Moreouer
             ,
             all
             these
             Ports
             are
             not
             so
             good
             or
             so
             conuenient
             as
             ours
             ,
             either
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             forme
             ,
             or
             the
             commoditie
             of
             situation
             ,
             nor
             so
             well
             stored
             with
             artillerie
             as
             ours
             are
             .
          
           
             5
             Againe
             ,
             fighting
             by
             sea
             ,
             wee
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             feare
             their
             horse
             ,
             whose
             encounter
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             multitude
             cannot
             be
             but
             a
             terror
             vnto
             vs
             ;
             relying
             as
             they
             doe
             vpon
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             principall
             nerue
             of
             their
             forces
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             foote
             ,
             we
             excell
             them
             in
             number
             and
             valour
             :
          
           
             6
             For
             conclusion
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             certaine
             ,
             if
             we
             could
             once
             depriue
             the
             Turke
             of
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             soone
             ouerthrowne
             by
             land
             with
             a
             sufficient
             number
             of
             gallies
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             maintained
             in
             the
             Archipelago
             :
             we
             should
             cut
             him
             off
             from
             all
             trafficke
             with
             Egypt
             and
             Soria
             ,
             as
             also
             keeping
             certaine
             gallies
             in
             the
             Straight
             and
             chanell
             ,
             we
             should
             hinder
             the
             commerce
             of
             Asia
             and
             Constantinople
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             not
             be
             long
             without
             ,
             so
             that
             by
             continuing
             this
             manner
             of
             warring
             vpon
             him
             without
             intermission
             ,
             we
             should
             by
             little
             and
             little
             heaue
             him
             out
             of
             the
             whole
             Empire
             of
             Greece
             ,
             where
             there
             would
             be
             enough
             to
             satiate
             the
             greedie
             ambition
             of
             the
             Christians
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             inward
             causes
             whereby
             the
             Empire
             of
             the
             Turkes
             may
             come
             to
             ruine
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Of
               inward
               causes
               by
               which
               an
               Estate
               may
               be
               ouerthrowne
               .
            
             
               2
               The
               occasions
               of
               the
               change
               of
               the
               Turkish
               Empire
               ,
               are
               ,
               a
               defect
               that
               may
               happen
               of
               the
               Ottoman
               race
               :
            
             
               3
               The
               hatred
               ,
               contempt
               ,
               and
               disobedience
               of
               the
               Turkes
               officers
               and
               seruants
               :
            
             
               4
               The
               discorde
               that
               may
               arise
               betweene
               his
               children
               about
               the
               succession
               .
            
             
               5
               That
               it
               is
               hard
               now
               to
               stirre
               vp
               and
               maintaine
               dissention
               amongst
               them
               .
            
             
               6
               Another
               occasion
               may
               be
               the
               Iannizzers
               libertie
               and
               insolencie
               towards
               their
               master
               :
            
             
               7
               Another
               the
               rebellion
               and
               reuolt
               of
               his
               countries
               and
               their
               Gouernours
               .
            
          
           
             1
             AS
             we
             haue
             before
             deliuered
             by
             what
             outward
             causes
             the
             Empire
             of
             the
             Turks
             may
             soonest
             receiue
             an
             alteration
             ,
             so
             we
             are
             now
             to
             handle
             the
             meanes
             whereby
             he
             may
             be
             inwardly
             weakened
             ,
             and
             whether
             by
             the
             infirmities
             which
             are
             begotten
             in
             other
             estates
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Ottomans
             may
             be
             likewise
             distempered
             and
             corrupted
             ;
             of
             the
             inward
             causes
             of
             this
             corruption
             ,
             some
             concerne
             the
             Heads
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             others
             are
             deriued
             from
             among
             the
             people
             .
             I
             will
             then
             produce
             some
             few
             examples
             noting
             the
             errors
             of
             such
             as
             sway
             a
             Soueraigne
             authority
             ,
             and
             so
             orderly
             come
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             to
             collect
             thence
             what
             may
             serue
             to
             procure
             the
             Turkes
             ruine
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             which
             would
             fall
             most
             to
             our
             purpose
             would
             be
             if
             the
             great
             Turke
             should
             die
             without
             heires
             of
             the
             true
             line
             
             and
             race
             of
             Ottoman
             .
             For
             in
             such
             a
             case
             it
             is
             likely
             the
             
               Beglerbyes
               ,
               Vizirs
               ,
               Bassas
               ,
               Sangiacks
               ,
            
             and
             the
             greatest
             personages
             of
             the
             Turkish
             nation
             ,
             would
             each
             one
             for
             himselfe
             indeauour
             to
             possesse
             himselfe
             of
             whatsoeuer
             he
             could
             most
             easily
             compasse
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             second
             cause
             would
             be
             ,
             if
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             cruelty
             ,
             or
             negligence
             ,
             the
             Prince
             should
             giue
             his
             subiects
             occasion
             to
             hate
             and
             contemne
             him
             :
             but
             the
             mischiefe
             would
             proue
             yet
             greater
             if
             it
             did
             arise
             from
             the
             cowardlinesse
             or
             sloath
             of
             the
             Prince
             .
             For
             his
             strength
             consisting
             wholly
             in
             the
             great
             numbers
             of
             his
             souldiours
             ordinarily
             intertained
             ,
             how
             could
             he
             possibly
             containe
             such
             mighty
             armies
             in
             deuotion
             and
             quietnesse
             ;
             if
             he
             did
             not
             daily
             busie
             them
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             war
             ?
             And
             lesse
             how
             could
             so
             many
             nations
             be
             held
             within
             compasse
             of
             feare
             and
             obedience
             without
             the
             feare
             of
             ordinary
             armes
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             then
             if
             they
             had
             a
             Prince
             who
             were
             giuen
             ouer
             to
             idlenesse
             and
             a
             loose
             life
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             discried
             him
             to
             be
             a
             coward
             &
             slothfull
             ,
             but
             they
             would
             be
             forward
             to
             draw
             their
             swords
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             thence
             worke
             their
             owne
             destruction
             .
             Baiazet
             the
             second
             had
             proofe
             of
             this
             ,
             for
             abandoning
             himselfe
             to
             all
             pleasures
             and
             resoluing
             vpon
             a
             priuat
             and
             retired
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             
             to
             spend
             his
             time
             in
             reading
             good
             authors
             ;
             his
             sonne
             sought
             his
             destruction
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             end
             fauored
             by
             the
             Ianizzars
             depriued
             him
             of
             his
             life
             and
             kingdome
             .
             For
             though
             Baiazet
             repressed
             the
             first
             violence
             of
             his
             sonnes
             ambition
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             at
             the
             last
             forced
             by
             the
             Ianizzars
             not
             only
             to
             pardon
             his
             rebellion
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             send
             him
             with
             an
             army
             against
             his
             other
             sonne
             Accomat
             ,
             who
             supposing
             his
             father
             ment
             to
             prefer
             Selim
             before
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             elder
             ,
             caused
             the
             noses
             and
             eares
             of
             his
             fathers
             messengers
             most
             shamefully
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             ;
             the
             enormity
             of
             this
             fact
             ill
             digested
             ,
             and
             worse
             interpreted
             was
             that
             which
             cancelled
             the
             greater
             faults
             of
             Selim
             ,
             to
             take
             vengeance
             of
             this
             last
             &
             lesse
             outrage
             ;
             whence
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             in
             the
             end
             that
             these
             same
             Ianizzars
             possest
             Selim
             of
             the
             empire
             ,
             who
             soone
             after
             put
             to
             death
             his
             vnhappy
             father
             .
             Amurath
             the
             third
             
             now
             raigning
             hauing
             withdrawne
             himselfe
             from
             the
             actions
             of
             war
             to
             liue
             in
             ease
             and
             quiet
             hath
             lost
             much
             of
             his
             souldiours
             and
             seruants
             ancient
             obedience
             ,
             zeale
             ,
             and
             obseruance
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             carry
             towards
             their
             Soueraignes
             greatnesse
             .
             The
             Bassa
             of
             Cairo
             who
             had
             the
             gouernment
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             named
             Ragusei
             ,
             being
             summoned
             (
             according
             to
             their
             Emperious
             custome
             )
             to
             make
             his
             appearance
             at
             the
             port
             ,
             flatly
             refused
             to
             come
             thither
             and
             made
             his
             escape
             with
             a
             world
             of
             treasure
             which
             he
             had
             amassed
             by
             extorsions
             and
             pilling
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             during
             the
             time
             of
             his
             administration
             .
             The
             Ianizzars
             which
             were
             at
             those
             times
             appointed
             for
             the
             wars
             of
             Persia
             ,
             would
             not
             once
             moue
             a
             foote
             to
             march
             thitherward
             :
             but
             as
             halfe
             in
             a
             mutiny
             said
             plainly
             they
             would
             not
             any
             more
             go
             vpon
             any
             enterprise
             vnlesse
             the
             great
             Turke
             their
             Lord
             would
             vnchamber
             himselfe
             from
             among
             his
             concubines
             ,
             and
             vndertake
             the
             voyage
             himselfe
             in
             person
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             was
             constrained
             by
             vertue
             of
             giftes
             and
             increase
             of
             pay
             to
             win
             them
             to
             the
             war.
             Moreouer
             of
             late
             after
             the
             ouerthrow
             of
             Tauris
             ,
             the
             Turke
             hauing
             appointed
             a
             new
             generall
             for
             the
             succoring
             of
             his
             vanquished
             army
             ,
             and
             reenforcing
             of
             such
             as
             remained
             within
             the
             cittadell
             ;
             all
             the
             commandements
             he
             could
             lay
             vpon
             him
             ,
             could
             not
             preuaile
             so
             much
             with
             him
             as
             to
             get
             him
             to
             march
             forward
             ,
             rather
             he
             grew
             to
             capitulate
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             finished
             ,
             he
             made
             the
             most
             adoe
             in
             the
             world
             to
             muster
             vp
             twenty
             thousand
             men
             ,
             who
             refused
             likewise
             to
             goe
             to
             that
             war
             ,
             otherwise
             then
             vpon
             all
             the
             aduantages
             they
             could
             deuise
             to
             demand
             :
             not
             like
             subiects
             and
             slaues
             ,
             but
             as
             if
             they
             had
             beene
             neighbours
             ,
             allies
             ,
             and
             confederates
             .
             These
             breaches
             already
             made
             in
             the
             obedience
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             render
             thir
             lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             may
             perswade
             vs
             that
             they
             will
             easily
             rebell
             ,
             vpon
             the
             first
             occasion
             that
             shall
             present
             it selfe
             without
             respect
             of
             their
             Princes
             greatnesse
             ,
             or
             obseruation
             of
             their
             ancient
             military
             policy
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             third
             occasion
             might
             befall
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             many
             brethren
             to
             debate
             the
             Empire
             after
             the
             death
             of
             their
             father
             ,
             
             as
             it
             hapned
             between
             Zizimus
             ,
             and
             Baiazet
             ,
             sonnes
             of
             Mahomet
             ,
             and
             betwene
             Acomat
             and
             Selim
             ,
             sonnes
             of
             Baiazet
             .
             This
             Baiazet
             was
             fauoured
             of
             the
             Ianizzars
             against
             his
             brother
             .
             Zizimus
             was
             vpheld
             onely
             by
             the
             aid
             of
             the
             Soldan
             of
             Cairo
             ,
             
             and
             King
             of
             Persia
             .
             Selim
             likewise
             was
             borne
             by
             the
             Ianizzars
             and
             Bassas
             ,
             and
             Acom●nt
             by
             forraine
             Princes
             :
             they
             incountred
             and
             fought
             cruel
             battailes
             ,
             whose
             victories
             brought
             the
             whole
             Estate
             in
             danger
             :
             Baiazet
             and
             Selim
             remained
             conquerours
             ,
             each
             one
             his
             party
             by
             meanes
             of
             the
             great
             numbers
             of
             men
             that
             accompanied
             them
             ,
             
             and
             of
             the
             valour
             of
             the
             souldiours
             of
             the
             old
             bandes
             which
             serued
             vnder
             them
             .
             Notwithstanding
             all
             these
             opportunities
             which
             God
             so
             to
             the
             purpose
             prepared
             ,
             not
             one
             Christian
             Prince
             once
             stirred
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             made
             offer
             to
             arme
             in
             fauour
             of
             the
             weaker
             of
             those
             which
             contended
             :
             which
             would
             no
             doubt
             haue
             entangled
             both
             of
             them
             in
             a
             long
             and
             dangerous
             strife
             ,
             enough
             finally
             to
             haue
             ruined
             or
             much
             decaied
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Ottomans
             ,
             when
             they
             should
             haue
             called
             such
             an
             one
             to
             their
             succour
             as
             would
             haue
             rather
             blowen
             then
             quenched
             their
             fires
             .
             Amongst
             all
             the
             Princes
             of
             Christendome
             there
             was
             none
             but
             the
             great
             master
             of
             Rhodes
             ,
             which
             sent
             some
             supplies
             of
             artillery
             to
             Zizimus
             ,
             and
             which
             after
             receiued
             and
             defended
             him
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             Baiazet
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             driuen
             to
             retire
             himselfe
             to
             his
             protection
             .
          
           
             5
             These
             domestique
             quarrels
             cannot
             now
             become
             so
             strong
             (
             especially
             such
             as
             might
             happen
             betweene
             brethren
             )
             as
             then
             they
             might
             ,
             considering
             that
             the
             Mamelucks
             ,
             who
             as
             neighbours
             might
             haue
             fomented
             and
             giuen
             intertainment
             to
             such
             differences
             ,
             are
             now
             extinct
             and
             their
             name
             no
             more
             mentioned
             .
             They
             were
             in
             their
             time
             the
             only
             emulators
             of
             the
             Turkes
             glory
             :
             Rhodes
             hath
             made
             an
             exchange
             of
             her
             fortune
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             in
             the
             power
             of
             this
             tyrant
             .
             Cypres
             beareth
             the
             like
             yoake
             .
             These
             two
             Ilands
             affoorded
             an
             especial
             commodity
             to
             sow
             dissentions
             among
             the
             Turks
             ,
             to
             fauour
             and
             succour
             one
             of
             the
             parties
             .
          
           
             6
             The
             fourth
             cause
             would
             easily
             arise
             from
             the
             presumption
             
             and
             head-strong
             rashnesse
             of
             the
             Ianizzars
             ,
             likely
             enough
             to
             attempt
             and
             execute
             as
             much
             as
             sometime
             did
             the
             Pretorian
             bands
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             who
             made
             slender
             account
             to
             fill
             the
             Empire
             with
             slaughters
             and
             massacres
             ,
             wherein
             many
             Emperours
             ended
             their
             daies
             :
             they
             electing
             others
             at
             their
             pleasures
             against
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Senat
             ,
             and
             the
             loue
             and
             reuerence
             they
             ought
             to
             haue
             borne
             towards
             their
             country
             .
             The
             like
             may
             we
             hope
             or
             expect
             from
             the
             Ianizzars
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             one
             day
             assume
             to
             themselues
             the
             same
             power
             and
             learne
             to
             performe
             the
             like
             ,
             whereof
             they
             gaue
             an
             assaie
             at
             such
             time
             as
             they
             compelled
             Baiazet
             the
             second
             to
             resigne
             the
             Empire
             to
             Selim
             his
             sonne
             .
             They
             did
             almost
             the
             like
             when
             Soliman
             caused
             his
             sonne
             Mustapha
             to
             be
             murthered
             ;
             for
             they
             besieged
             him
             and
             inuironed
             his
             tent
             for
             certaine
             daies
             space
             ,
             crying
             out
             they
             would
             know
             the
             cause
             of
             that
             yong
             Princes
             death
             .
             In
             the
             end
             by
             the
             deuise
             of
             the
             Bassa
             and
             with
             stoore
             of
             coyne
             ,
             he
             wan
             to
             him
             foure
             thousand
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             disengaged
             him
             of
             the
             feare
             and
             danger
             wherein
             he
             was
             plunged
             .
          
           
             7
             The
             fift
             cause
             may
             be
             fetched
             from
             the
             ambition
             or
             discontent
             of
             the
             great
             ones
             of
             the
             countrie
             ,
             or
             of
             ministers
             swaying
             the
             supreame
             authority
             &
             credit
             in
             places
             of
             gouernment
             .
             Gazeles
             gouernour
             of
             Soria
             made
             way
             for
             a
             reuolt
             of
             the
             like
             quality
             ,
             as
             did
             also
             Acomat
             Generall
             of
             Aegypt
             :
             Gazeles
             ,
             assisted
             by
             the
             
               Mamelucks
               ,
               Arabians
            
             and
             those
             of
             Rhodes
             ,
             endeuoured
             to
             set
             himselfe
             vp
             against
             the
             great
             Turke
             :
             but
             he
             was
             discouered
             by
             Cayembeius
             whom
             he
             had
             acquainted
             with
             the
             conspiracy
             .
             This
             man
             either
             for
             feare
             (
             as
             looking
             into
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             enterprise
             )
             or
             for
             enuy
             of
             his
             companions
             greatnesse
             ,
             reuealed
             all
             to
             his
             Master
             Soliman
             ,
             who
             presently
             dispatched
             against
             him
             
               Faratha
               Bassa
            
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             was
             vanquished
             in
             battaile
             .
             Acomat
             had
             not
             the
             leasure
             to
             proceed
             far
             in
             his
             attempt
             ,
             for
             as
             he
             did
             inconsideratly
             precipitate
             himselfe
             into
             the
             triall
             thereof
             ,
             so
             was
             he
             as
             speedily
             discouered
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             instant
             suppressed
             and
             slaine
             ,
             without
             hauing
             thriued
             ought
             in
             his
             dessignes
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             mixt
             causes
             .
          
           
             
               1
               What
               are
               the
               mixt
               causes
               .
            
             
               2
               How
               Estates
               are
               ouerthrowen
               by
               mixt
               causes
               .
            
          
           
             1
             IN
             this
             third
             booke
             we
             haue
             at
             large
             discoursed
             how
             by
             inward
             and
             outward
             causes
             ,
             Estates
             may
             be
             indangered
             :
             now
             we
             must
             speake
             of
             causes
             compounded
             ,
             of
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             ,
             to
             discourse
             more
             intelligibly
             ,
             we
             tearm
             mixt
             ,
             which
             likewise
             are
             of
             power
             of
             themselues
             to
             alter
             an
             Empire
             and
             to
             bring
             it
             ,
             either
             by
             an
             vniuersall
             or
             a
             particular
             change
             ,
             to
             a
             lamentable
             ruine
             .
             These
             mixt
             causes
             then
             are
             those
             whereby
             both
             the
             enemy
             abroad
             ,
             and
             the
             subiect
             at
             home
             may
             by
             a
             common
             consent
             conspire
             against
             an
             Estate
             and
             subuert
             it
             .
          
           
             2
             One
             of
             the
             causes
             or
             meanes
             may
             be
             a
             popular
             insurrection
             nourished
             by
             the
             enemy
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             conspiracy
             of
             some
             particular
             men
             set
             on
             by
             forraine
             practises
             ;
             or
             to
             tearme
             it
             better
             ,
             the
             treasons
             which
             subiects
             may
             hatch
             in
             fauour
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             meanes
             and
             authority
             of
             their
             neighbours
             .
             This
             hapneth
             in
             a
             twofold
             manner
             ,
             when
             the
             subiect
             beginneth
             and
             setteth
             on
             foote
             the
             practise
             ,
             or
             when
             a
             stranger
             laieth
             the
             way
             open
             vnto
             them
             vnder
             some
             coulered
             pretence
             ,
             or
             else
             when
             some
             one
             particular
             person
             or
             all
             a
             whole
             communalty
             frame
             the
             occasion
             thereof
             in
             regard
             of
             some
             displeasure
             or
             oppression
             .
             Finally
             ,
             this
             falleth
             out
             also
             when
             the
             enemy
             abroad
             tempereth
             with
             one
             ,
             two
             ,
             or
             three
             ,
             of
             the
             principall
             men
             to
             reuolt
             against
             their
             prince
             and
             take
             armes
             in
             hand
             to
             ouerturne
             and
             ruine
             the
             Estate
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIIII
             .
          
           
             How
             particular
             persons
             may
             be
             gained
             .
          
           
             
               1
               How
               his
               people
               are
               to
               be
               prouoked
               to
               rebellion
               .
            
             
               2
               How
               his
               great
               men
               and
               chiefe
               officers
               are
               to
               be
               gained
               .
            
             
               3
               These
               courses
               at
               the
               first
               not
               succeeding
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               oftner
               attempted
               .
            
             
               4
               Wary
               proceeding
               is
               requisite
               ,
               lest
               those
               that
               manage
               the
               businesse
               incurre
               danger
               .
            
             
               5
               To
               whom
               such
               businesses
               are
               to
               be
               committed
               .
            
          
           
             1
             IT
             resteth
             now
             that
             we
             make
             it
             appeere
             how
             such
             practises
             may
             be
             set
             on
             foote
             and
             cherished
             :
             we
             will
             then
             beginne
             with
             the
             enterprise
             to
             bee
             plotted
             by
             some
             particular
             person
             ,
             by
             whose
             assistance
             it
             may
             take
             effect
             .
             We
             must
             presuppose
             that
             this
             person
             is
             either
             priuat
             or
             publike
             ,
             the
             priuat
             persons
             are
             those
             which
             suffer
             themselues
             most
             often
             to
             be
             corrupted
             by
             mony
             ,
             and
             with
             these
             there
             neede
             not
             so
             many
             ceremonies
             or
             bro●kings
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             be
             publike
             persons
             of
             rancke
             and
             authority
             ,
             either
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             their
             family
             ,
             or
             managing
             of
             state
             affaires
             ;
             there
             is
             far
             greater
             difficulty
             in
             corrupting
             them
             then
             the
             other
             :
             yet
             if
             we
             may
             but
             discouer
             in
             them
             the
             stinges
             of
             ambition
             and
             desire
             of
             greatnesse
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             propose
             to
             them
             the
             assurance
             of
             speedy
             succours
             ,
             for
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             des●●gne
             ;
             then
             is
             it
             that
             we
             bring
             them
             to
             dare
             any
             thing
             ,
             especially
             if
             they
             haue
             neuer
             so
             little
             disposition
             to
             be
             reuenged
             of
             some
             receiued
             indignity
             .
             It
             is
             indeed
             a
             hard
             matter
             to
             worke
             particular
             and
             priuate
             persons
             without
             great
             vncertaineties
             and
             dangers
             .
          
           
             2
             But
             if
             we
             must
             haue
             to
             doe
             with
             the
             great
             persons
             of
             the
             Estate
             ,
             we
             must
             warily
             make
             choice
             of
             our
             time
             ,
             sound
             
             them
             whether
             they
             be
             male
             content
             or
             ill
             affected
             towards
             their
             Prince
             ,
             either
             in
             respect
             that
             some
             one
             is
             aduanced
             to
             their
             preiudice
             ,
             or
             for
             some
             other
             cause
             which
             may
             awake
             in
             them
             a
             longing
             to
             shake
             off
             their
             yoake
             and
             seaze
             themselues
             of
             the
             Estate
             .
             These
             are
             the
             meanes
             and
             occasions
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             chosen
             and
             diligently
             husbanded
             by
             our
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             smoothly
             and
             with
             dexterity
             to
             procure
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             common
             enemy
             ;
             putting
             on
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             the
             foxes
             skin
             when
             the
             lions
             is
             wanting
             .
             The
             displeasure
             and
             ielousie
             which
             
               Faratha
               Bassa
            
             conceiued
             against
             
               Hebraim
               Bassa
            
             because
             he
             saw
             him
             raised
             by
             Soliman
             to
             greater
             honour
             and
             estimation
             then
             himselfe
             ,
             so
             depriued
             him
             of
             all
             reason
             ,
             as
             suffering
             the
             desire
             of
             reuenge
             by
             little
             and
             little
             to
             transport
             him
             ,
             he
             began
             to
             plot
             a
             rebellion
             ,
             but
             discouered
             he
             was
             forthwith
             put
             to
             death
             :
             the
             selfe
             same
             occasion
             was
             the
             ouerthrow
             of
             Pirrus
             and
             Mustapha
             raised
             by
             Soliman
             .
             In
             our
             time
             in
             the
             court
             of
             Amurath
             the
             third
             now
             raigning
             ,
             these
             ielousies
             and
             hart-burnings
             haue
             beene
             great
             betweene
             Mahomet
             and
             Mustapha
             ,
             and
             since
             that
             betweene
             the
             same
             Mustapha
             and
             Cicala
             (
             who
             hath
             outstript
             him
             )
             and
             all
             for
             fauour
             of
             their
             Master
             .
             If
             these
             humors
             and
             ill
             dispositions
             had
             beene
             well
             looked
             into
             and
             wisely
             imploied
             to
             their
             best
             vse
             by
             some
             great
             Prince
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             they
             had
             beene
             fit
             matter
             to
             haue
             bred
             a
             dissention
             and
             reuolt
             amongst
             those
             barbarous
             people
             .
          
           
             3
             Now
             though
             such
             practises
             should
             not
             perhaps
             at
             the
             first
             be
             of
             sufficient
             power
             to
             worke
             that
             vniuersall
             change
             which
             we
             wish
             in
             that
             tyrants
             Empire
             ;
             yet
             are
             we
             not
             therefore
             to
             desist
             as
             men
             dismaied
             ;
             remembring
             that
             most
             commonly
             the
             beginnings
             of
             innouations
             and
             commotions
             so
             extraordinary
             ,
             are
             feeble
             ,
             and
             that
             that
             wisdome
             sheweth
             it selfe
             like
             it selfe
             which
             can
             so
             diligently
             suckle
             and
             nourish
             them
             as
             they
             may
             attaine
             to
             a
             happy
             growth
             .
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             incounter
             with
             instruments
             that
             are
             not
             without
             ambition
             ,
             courage
             ,
             and
             a
             thirst
             of
             reuenge
             ;
             after
             we
             haue
             felt
             and
             sounded
             them
             once
             ,
             twise
             ,
             
             or
             thrise
             ,
             we
             shall
             in
             the
             end
             make
             a
             breach
             in
             their
             loyalty
             and
             obedience
             ;
             especially
             if
             we
             set
             before
             them
             (
             be
             it
             vnder
             a
             true
             or
             false
             title
             )
             the
             certaintie
             of
             some
             mightie
             succour
             ,
             whereof
             they
             may
             see
             the
             preparatiues
             ;
             for
             so
             they
             will
             the
             more
             couragiously
             attempt
             against
             the
             life
             and
             estate
             of
             their
             Prince
             .
          
           
             4
             Moreouer
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             that
             when
             such
             practises
             shall
             be
             discouered
             by
             the
             Turke
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             shal
             see
             the
             Christians
             more
             diligent
             then
             hitherto
             they
             haue
             beene
             ,
             to
             sound
             the
             affections
             of
             his
             seruants
             and
             subiects
             :
             he
             will
             thereupon
             enter
             into
             such
             a
             distrust
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             euen
             that
             will
             make
             him
             offer
             them
             some
             hard
             measure
             .
             This
             distrust
             will
             be
             enough
             to
             beget
             a
             thousand
             suspitions
             and
             hard
             conceits
             in
             his
             seruants
             ,
             and
             subiects
             ,
             either
             for
             the
             managing
             of
             affaires
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             danger
             that
             the
             opinion
             of
             loyaltie
             incurreth
             ,
             when
             it
             hath
             to
             deale
             with
             such
             a
             distrustfull
             and
             suspitious
             Prince
             ,
             as
             this
             would
             prooue
             :
             so
             as
             by
             little
             and
             little
             it
             would
             worke
             vs
             out
             some
             occasion
             fitting
             our
             purpose
             ,
             especially
             ,
             if
             whilest
             this
             practise
             were
             hatching
             ,
             and
             on
             foote
             ,
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Turke
             should
             take
             armes
             one
             against
             the
             other
             ,
             or
             that
             during
             their
             fathers
             life
             ,
             they
             should
             dispute
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             Empire
             :
             for
             the
             ice
             being
             already
             broken
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             a
             more
             easie
             passage
             and
             better
             successe
             ,
             then
             if
             it
             had
             not
             beene
             taken
             in
             hand
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             5
             But
             because
             an
             especiall
             iudgement
             ,
             patience
             ,
             and
             much
             wisedome
             are
             requisite
             in
             such
             businesses
             ,
             we
             must
             make
             choice
             of
             men
             furnished
             with
             all
             these
             parts
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             wisely
             know
             when
             to
             take
             their
             opportunities
             and
             times
             ,
             to
             sow
             these
             dissentions
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             be
             not
             want
             of
             mony
             to
             distribute
             amongst
             this
             people
             ,
             which
             are
             farther
             in
             loue
             therewith
             ,
             then
             any
             other
             nation
             the
             world
             affoordeth
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Turke
             may
             be
             wrought
             from
             his
             obedience
             .
          
           
             
               1
               How
               the
               Turkes
               Christian
               Subiects
               are
               to
               be
               wrought
               to
               rebellion
               .
            
             
               2
               A
               place
               must
               be
               chosen
               for
               refuge
               of
               such
               as
               rebell
               .
            
             
               3
               The
               vaine
               fooleries
               of
               their
               Alkoran
               are
               to
               be
               discouered
               .
            
             
               4
               How
               bookes
               written
               to
               that
               purpose
               may
               come
               to
               his
               subiects
               hands
               .
            
             
               5
               How
               such
               bookes
               are
               to
               be
               composed
               .
            
             
               6
               What
               fruites
               are
               to
               be
               hoped
               from
               their
               reading
               .
            
             
               7
               Exhortation
               to
               the
               Ianizzars
               .
            
             
               8
               The
               conclusion
               of
               this
               worke
               .
            
          
           
             1
             THe
             Turke
             hath
             two
             sorts
             of
             people
             subiect
             to
             his
             Empire
             ;
             one
             followeth
             the
             sect
             of
             Mahomet
             ;
             the
             other
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             .
             The
             Mahometanes
             are
             quiet
             ,
             as
             those
             which
             being
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             law
             ,
             haue
             no
             cause
             to
             make
             any
             tumult
             .
             The
             Christians
             cannot
             stirre
             ,
             as
             being
             ouer
             topped
             and
             awed
             by
             a
             greater
             power
             then
             their
             owne
             ,
             which
             curbeth
             them
             so
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             no
             better
             way
             to
             moue
             them
             to
             rebel
             ,
             then
             to
             make
             them
             handle
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             and
             see
             the
             assurance
             of
             an
             approching
             succour
             ,
             to
             prouide
             them
             of
             armes
             and
             all
             other
             furniture
             for
             the
             wars
             :
             for
             otherwise
             it
             is
             impossible
             they
             should
             dare
             to
             make
             the
             least
             shew
             once
             to
             mooue
             ,
             whilest
             they
             haue
             the
             enemie
             ouer
             them
             alwaies
             in
             a
             readinesse
             and
             armed
             ,
             who
             would
             in
             a
             moment
             confound
             them
             ,
             especially
             being
             as
             they
             are
             naked
             and
             vnprouided
             of
             armes
             ,
             offensiue
             or
             defensiue
             .
             Selim
             the
             second
             doubting
             the
             woorst
             ,
             by
             the
             counsaile
             of
             Occhially
             ,
             caused
             al
             the
             Christians
             inhabiting
             the
             sea
             coasts
             ,
             
             to
             retire
             themselues
             farre
             vp
             into
             the
             maine
             land
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Christian
             forces
             should
             not
             incourage
             them
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             hapned
             at
             such
             time
             as
             
               Andrew
               Dorea
            
             atchieued
             the
             enterprise
             of
             Patras
             and
             Coron
             .
          
           
             2
             If
             the
             Christians
             should
             euer
             vndertake
             the
             like
             dissigne
             they
             ought
             to
             take
             especiall
             heede
             how
             they
             vnship
             their
             succours
             in
             those
             parts
             of
             the
             continent
             where
             the
             horse
             are
             at
             hand
             ,
             since
             they
             were
             likely
             enough
             by
             their
             strength
             to
             choake
             at
             the
             first
             the
             reuolt
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             for
             so
             mighty
             are
             they
             in
             horse
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             speed
             and
             dexterity
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             in
             an
             instant
             beare
             downe
             before
             them
             whatsoeuer
             should
             oppose
             them
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             would
             be
             better
             to
             enter
             by
             Albania
             and
             by
             places
             mountanous
             and
             of
             difficult
             accesse
             ,
             where
             the
             horse
             are
             not
             able
             to
             serue
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             plaine
             .
             This
             is
             as
             much
             as
             we
             ment
             to
             say
             of
             such
             Christians
             as
             are
             vnder
             the
             Turkes
             dominions
             ,
             all
             which
             I
             will
             imagine
             want
             not
             will
             to
             rebell
             ,
             if
             the
             Princes
             of
             Christendome
             would
             furnish
             them
             of
             meanes
             .
          
           
             3
             Now
             let
             vs
             see
             what
             way
             were
             best
             to
             be
             taken
             to
             prouoke
             the
             Mahometans
             to
             reuolt
             ,
             and
             to
             fill
             their
             countries
             with
             troubles
             ,
             and
             ciuill
             dissentions
             .
             If
             we
             will
             but
             consider
             how
             their
             religion
             is
             fraught
             with
             vntruthes
             ,
             their
             Alcoran
             abounding
             in
             follies
             ,
             we
             shall
             finde
             it
             easie
             to
             picke
             matter
             enough
             out
             of
             it
             to
             set
             them
             together
             by
             the
             eares
             ,
             especially
             if
             wee
             doe
             but
             disperse
             among
             them
             certaine
             bookes
             fit
             to
             conuert
             them
             ,
             or
             make
             them
             doubt
             of
             the
             foolish
             superstitions
             they
             obserue
             ,
             composing
             them
             for
             Europe
             in
             the
             Sclauonian
             tongue
             ,
             and
             for
             Asia
             in
             the
             Arabian
             .
          
           
             4
             But
             because
             it
             would
             be
             hard
             to
             conuey
             these
             bookes
             into
             the
             countries
             of
             the
             Turkes
             obedience
             but
             that
             they
             would
             soone
             perceiue
             the
             deuice
             and
             speedily
             remedy
             it
             :
             It
             were
             best
             beginning
             far
             off
             ,
             in
             the
             Indies
             and
             in
             the
             parts
             of
             Asia
             and
             Africke
             held
             by
             the
             Portugales
             :
             for
             because
             of
             the
             trafficke
             which
             is
             great
             in
             those
             parts
             many
             Turkish
             Marchants
             and
             others
             ariue
             there
             from
             all
             quarters
             .
             They
             come
             to
             Mozambique
             in
             Africke
             ,
             to
             Zophala
             and
             Quiloe
             
             in
             Asia
             .
             They
             descend
             also
             as
             low
             as
             the
             Moluccas
             ,
             Cochien
             ,
             Goa
             ,
             Dia
             ,
             Ormus
             ,
             and
             sundrie
             other
             parts
             appertaining
             to
             the
             crowne
             of
             Portugale
             .
             These
             bookes
             also
             might
             be
             dispersed
             abroad
             in
             the
             countrie
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             which
             are
             friends
             and
             confederates
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             as
             in
             Calicut
             ,
             Zailan
             ,
             Cambeia
             ,
             and
             others
             ;
             and
             the
             like
             at
             Oran
             ,
             Arzilla
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             parts
             of
             Arabia
             subiect
             to
             the
             crowne
             of
             Spaine
             and
             Portugall
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             other
             parts
             of
             Europe
             which
             border
             vpon
             the
             Turkes
             .
          
           
             5
             There
             must
             be
             a
             care
             had
             that
             the
             title
             of
             the
             booke
             be
             so
             coloured
             ,
             as
             it
             doe
             not
             at
             the
             first
             discouer
             the
             intent
             of
             the
             author
             ,
             but
             rather
             that
             it
             intice
             them
             to
             peruse
             it
             with
             a
             certaine
             curiosity
             and
             shew
             of
             pleasantnesse
             and
             delight
             .
             It
             is
             requisite
             also
             that
             the
             discourse
             be
             not
             fraught
             with
             any
             disputations
             or
             subtill
             point
             against
             the
             Articles
             of
             their
             beleefe
             ,
             but
             that
             contrariwise
             it
             be
             full
             of
             tales
             and
             matter
             fit
             to
             moue
             laughter
             ;
             yet
             with
             some
             well
             conueied
             passage
             which
             may
             by
             the
             way
             discouer
             or
             make
             them
             doubt
             of
             the
             fables
             of
             their
             Alcoran
             .
          
           
             6
             The
             Turkish
             Marchants
             or
             others
             ,
             into
             whose
             hands
             this
             booke
             should
             light
             ,
             would
             cōfidently
             reade
             it
             in
             those
             parts
             where
             the
             Turke
             is
             not
             obeied
             .
             And
             though
             perhaps
             they
             durst
             not
             aduenture
             to
             carry
             it
             with
             them
             ,
             yet
             the
             impression
             and
             substance
             of
             what
             they
             had
             read
             would
             remaine
             fixt
             in
             their
             mindes
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             would
             after
             relate
             it
             as
             newes
             to
             their
             friends
             and
             families
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             it
             would
             grow
             by
             little
             and
             little
             to
             be
             diuulged
             thereabout
             ,
             whence
             would
             spring
             a
             longing
             in
             others
             which
             should
             come
             and
             goe
             into
             those
             countries
             to
             buy
             &
             reade
             them
             :
             In
             this
             manner
             the
             Alcoran
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             would
             grow
             out
             of
             credit
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             those
             things
             which
             with
             scruple
             and
             obseruation
             they
             collect
             thence
             ,
             would
             turne
             to
             a
             iest
             and
             subiect
             of
             laughter
             ,
             whence
             there
             could
             not
             but
             insue
             some
             schisme
             and
             diuision
             amongst
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             religious
             men
             of
             their
             sect
             and
             the
             most
             interested
             would
             oppose
             themselues
             wilfully
             to
             maintaine
             it
             .
             Neither
             
             would
             it
             make
             for
             the
             purpose
             to
             make
             mention
             in
             any
             sort
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             ,
             much
             lesse
             to
             let
             it
             be
             knowen
             that
             the
             author
             thereof
             were
             a
             Christian
             :
             for
             the
             immortall
             hatred
             they
             beare
             to
             that
             name
             would
             make
             it
             odious
             ,
             and
             would
             bring
             it
             at
             the
             very
             first
             to
             be
             reiected
             .
             It
             should
             rather
             be
             so
             contriued
             as
             if
             it
             came
             from
             some
             other
             of
             an
             other
             sect
             ,
             wherein
             a
             man
             might
             borrow
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Cambaia
             ,
             of
             India
             ,
             of
             Arabia
             ,
             or
             of
             Persia
             .
             In
             this
             manner
             it
             would
             be
             better
             welcome
             and
             would
             carrie
             with
             it
             more
             estimation
             and
             authority
             .
          
           
             7
             It
             were
             well
             also
             if
             there
             were
             framed
             and
             published
             a
             remonstrance
             to
             the
             Ianizzars
             in
             the
             Sclauoman
             tongue
             ,
             whereby
             might
             be
             signified
             vnto
             them
             their
             originall
             ,
             and
             howe
             in
             their
             infancy
             they
             were
             cruelly
             halled
             from
             the
             bosomes
             of
             their
             Christian
             fathers
             and
             mothers
             ,
             conueyed
             into
             Turky
             ,
             and
             there
             nusled
             vp
             in
             the
             sect
             of
             Mahomet
             ,
             not
             hauing
             iudgement
             as
             then
             to
             distinguish
             of
             good
             and
             euill
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             the
             pillers
             to
             vphold
             this
             Tyrant
             which
             hath
             set
             his
             foote
             vpon
             the
             throat
             of
             their
             fathers
             liberty
             ,
             and
             which
             keepeth
             them
             as
             slaues
             vnder
             the
             yoake
             of
             a
             dishonorable
             and
             barbarous
             seruitude
             .
             This
             would
             auaile
             much
             ,
             especially
             if
             there
             were
             thereto
             annexed
             an
             exhortation
             to
             take
             better
             knowledge
             of
             themselues
             ,
             and
             hence
             ,
             forward
             like
             good
             children
             to
             imbrace
             and
             free
             their
             miserable
             parents
             ,
             which
             daily
             lament
             them
             ;
             and
             aboue
             all
             to
             perswade
             them
             to
             returne
             to
             the
             deare
             bosome
             of
             the
             church
             wherin
             they
             were
             first
             ,
             regeuerate
             and
             which
             attendeth
             with
             spread
             armes
             to
             receiue
             them
             ,
             entertaine
             them
             ,
             and
             saue
             them
             .
          
           
             8
             These
             things
             well
             caried
             would
             in
             the
             end
             make
             the
             Turke
             so
             suspitious
             ,
             and
             vntractable
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             offer
             occasions
             enow
             to
             his
             people
             hencefoorth
             to
             rouse
             vp
             themselues
             ,
             and
             better
             aduise
             how
             to
             shake
             off
             that
             cruell
             and
             vnsupportable
             yoake
             which
             so
             mightily
             oppresseth
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             fashion
             themselues
             to
             a
             more
             happy
             and
             secure
             life
             for
             the
             quiet
             of
             their
             consciences
             and
             saluation
             of
             
             their
             soules
             .
             This
             is
             that
             whereof
             the
             Christians
             ought
             diligently
             to
             bethinke
             themselues
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             worke
             one
             an
             others
             ruine
             and
             destruction
             ,
             as
             they
             spare
             not
             to
             doe
             against
             the
             expresse
             commandement
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             so
             often
             recommendeth
             vnto
             vs
             loue
             and
             charitie
             towards
             our
             neighbours
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A06425-e890
           
             1494.
             
             Guicciard
             .
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             Zingis
             .
          
           
             1397.
             
          
           
             1477.
             
          
           
             1513.
             
          
           
             1515.
             
          
           
             1480.
             
          
           
             1482.
             
          
           
             1494.
             
          
           
             1499.
             
          
           
             1516.
             
          
           
             1524.
             
          
           
             Mac.
             disput
             .
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             At
             the
             riuer
             of
             Trebia
             ,
             where
             Sempronius
             was
             slaine
             ,
             at
             the
             lake
             of
             Thrasimenus
             where
             Flaminius
             was
             ouercome
             ,
             and
             at
             Cannas
             where
             Terentius
             Varro
             and
             L.
             Paulus
             lost
             the
             field
             .
          
           
             Maharbals
             saiing
             to
             Hannibal
             ,
             was
             ,
             Vincere
             seu
             Hannibal
             ,
             sed
             victoria
             vti
             nescis
             .
             Liu.
             Dec.
             3.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             1532.
             
          
           
             ●●●●t
             .
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             8.
             
             Rer.
             Hisp
             .
             Ri●
             Neap.
             l.
             2.
             
             Reg.
             Hisp
             .
             〈…〉
             de
             Christ
             ●oem
             .
             lib
             1.
             
          
           
             Lin.
             dec
             .
             3.
             li.
             7.
             7.
             
             Annal.
             v.
             c.
             545.
             
             Olymp.
             144.
             
          
           
             Dis
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             1281.
             13.
             
             Ap.
             
          
           
             1516.
             
          
           
             Aemil.
             lib.
             3.
             
             Tuicae
             .
          
           
             1765.
             
          
           
             1526.
             
             Paul.
             Iou.
             lib.
             7.
             de
             Vita
             vir
             .
             ill
             .
          
           
             1584.
             
             &
             1585.
             
          
           
             Veget.
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             Eo
             enim
             impenditur
             labor
             &
             periculum
             aplirisque
             vnde
             emolumentum
             &
             honos
             speratur
             :
             T.
             Liu.
             
          
           
             Plut.
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             5.
             
             &
             6.
             li.
             1●
             .
             c.
             4.
             
             Gel.
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             1396.
             
          
           
             1409.
             
          
           
             1444.
             
          
           
             1541.
             
          
           
             1538.
             
          
           
             1560.
             
          
           
             1537.
             
          
           
             1570.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             7.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             Princ.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             1539
             
          
           
             Iou.
             lib
             8.
             hist
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             Mountaine
             Hemus
             .
          
           
             At
             Varna
             .
          
           
             1444.
             
          
           
             1570.
             
          
           
             Male
             imperatur
             cum
             vu●gus
             regit
             duces
             .
             Senec.
             trag
             .
          
           
             1396.
             
          
           
             1526.
             
          
           
             Sabel
             En.
             10.
             l.
             9.
             
          
           
             1471.
             
          
           
             Non
             min●r
             est
             virtus
             quàm
             quaerere
             ,
             part●
             tueri
             .
          
           
             1560.
             
          
           
             1572.
             
          
           
             1560.
             
          
           
             735.
             
          
           
             800.
             
          
           
             1263.
             
          
           
             1476.
             
          
           
             1579.
             
          
           
             The
             Christians
             ministred
             occasion
             to
             the
             Ottamans
             of
             their
             owne
             ouerthrow
             
          
           
             1
             The
             first
             occasion
             :
             the
             sloth
             of
             the
             Emperours
             of
             Greece
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Occasion
             :
             enuie
             of
             the
             Emperours
             of
             Greece
             .
          
           
             About
             anno
             1290.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Occasion
             :
             the
             ciuill
             wars
             of
             the
             Emperors
             of
             Greece
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             Paleologus
             .
          
           
             1363.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Occasion
             :
             the
             separation
             of
             the
             Greeke
             Church
             from
             the
             Roman
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Occasion
             :
             the
             Turkes
             aide
             called
             into
             Italy
             .
          
           
             1498.
             
          
           
             1540.
             
          
           
             1543.
             
          
           
             6.
             occas
             .
             the
             plurality
             of
             the
             Christian
             Princes
             .
          
           
             1408.
             
          
           
             1412.
             
          
           
             1438.
             
          
           
             1521.
             
          
           
             1526.
             
          
           
             7
             Occasion
             :
             the
             diuersity
             of
             opinions
             in
             Religion
             .
          
           
             8
             Occasion
             :
             treason
             and
             disloialtie
             .
          
           
             9
             Occasion
             :
             the
             Turkes
             peace
             with
             some
             Christians
             ,
             to
             warre
             with
             others
             .
          
           
             1514.
             
          
           
             1536.
             
          
           
             10
             Occasi●n
             :
             Christian
             Princes
             warring
             one
             vpon
             an
             other
             .
          
           
             1360.
             
          
           
             1363.
             
          
           
             Veg.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             1538.
             
          
           
             Qui
             frumentum
             necessariumque
             commeatum
             non
             praeparat
             vincitur
             sine
             ferro
             .
             Liu.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             1557.
             
          
           
             1542.
             
          
           
             1444.
             
          
           
             1498.
             
          
           
             1516.
             
          
           
             Antiently
             called
             Nicoplu
             a
             city
             of
             Epirus
             .
          
           
             1572.
             
          
           
             1525.
             
          
           
             1522.
             
             Guic.
             lib.
             14.
             
          
           
             1523.
             
          
           
             About
             1364.
             
          
           
             1524.
             
          
           
             1503.
             
             Guicc
             .
             lib.
             6.
             
          
           
             1444.
             
          
           
             1481.
             1522.
             
          
           
             1469.
             
             &
             1407.
             1474.
             1583.
             
          
           
             1585.
             
          
           
             Iou.
             lib.
             20.
             
          
           
             Capienda
             saepius
             seius
             in
             malis
             praeceps
             via
             est
             .
          
           
             Sencca
             .
             Agamem
             .
          
           
             1481.
             
          
           
             1482.
             
          
           
             This
             was
             Licurgus
             rule
             to
             the
             Lacedemonians
             .
          
           
             P●ut
             .
             vitu
             .
             Lic
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A06425-e10110
           
             Vid
             Pluit
             in
             their
             liues
             .
          
           
             About
             1499.
             
          
           
             1520.
             
          
           
             Iou.
             l.
             13.
             
          
           
             about
             1529.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A06425-e11890
           
             Anno
             714.
             
          
           
             1516.
             
          
           
             1570.
             
          
           
             1565.
             
          
           
             Quae
             non
             prosunt
             singula
             ,
             multa
             ●uuant
             .
          
           
             1474.
             
          
           
             1397.
             
          
           
             1439.
             
          
           
             1440.
             
          
           
             1482.
             
          
           
             1529.
             
          
           
             1537.
             
          
           
             1570.
             
          
           
             1532.
             
          
           
             Alcut
             1088.
             
          
           
             1363.
             
          
           
             Machiauels
             opinion
             for
             foote
             .
          
           
             1305.
             
          
           
             1363.
             
          
           
             1396.
             
          
           
             1397.
             
          
           
             1580.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             181.
             
          
           
             1511.
             
          
           
             1482.
             
          
           
             1513.